Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
<strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong><br />
<strong>Churches</strong><br />
2nd Edition<br />
by Larry Pate<br />
AN INDEPENDENT-STUDY TEXTBOOK<br />
Developed in Cooperation with<br />
Global University Staff
Address of the Global University office in your area:<br />
Developed in cooperation with Global University staff<br />
School for Evangelism and Discipleship<br />
Global University<br />
1211 South Glenstone<br />
Springfield, MO 65804<br />
USA<br />
© 1984, 2010 Global University<br />
All rights reserved. First edition 1984<br />
Second edition 2010<br />
Unless otherwise indicated, Scripture is taken from the Holy Bible,<br />
NEW INTERNATIONAL VERSION ®. Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984<br />
International Bible Society. All rights reserved throughout the world. Used by<br />
permission of International Bible Society.<br />
PN 02.11<br />
ISBN 978-0-7617-1509-2<br />
www.globaluniversity.edu<br />
www.globalreach.org<br />
Printed in the United States of America
Table of Contents<br />
Page<br />
COURSE INTRODUCTION 5<br />
UNIT ONE:<br />
THE MODEL FOR<br />
CHURCHES<br />
1 <strong>Churches</strong> in the <strong>New</strong> Testament 14<br />
2 <strong>Churches</strong> and Their Mission 44<br />
UNIT TWO:<br />
THE METHOD FOR<br />
CHURCHES<br />
3 <strong>Churches</strong> That Govern Themselves 72<br />
4 <strong>Churches</strong> That Start <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong> 100<br />
5 <strong>Churches</strong> That Support Themselves 122<br />
UNIT THREE: MULTIPLICATION OF<br />
CHURCHES<br />
6 <strong>Churches</strong> Train Leaders 144<br />
7 Practical Advice on Church Planting 166<br />
8 A Plan for Multiplication 188<br />
Reference List 206<br />
Glossary 208<br />
Answers to Self-Tests 216<br />
Unit Student Reports 222<br />
Answer Sheets 233
4 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
The GU Christian Service Program<br />
This is one of 18 courses (subjects) that make up<br />
the GU Christian Service Program. The symbol at<br />
the left is a guide for the order of study in the series,<br />
which is divided into three units of six courses each.<br />
<strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong> is Course 4 in Unit II. You will benefit<br />
greater by studying the courses in the proper order.<br />
U N I T<br />
II<br />
4<br />
C O U R S E<br />
Study materials in the Christian Service Program have been<br />
prepared in a self-teaching format especially for Christian<br />
workers. These courses provide a student with Bible knowledge<br />
and skills needed for practical Christian service. You may study<br />
this course in order to receive credit toward a certificate, or for<br />
personal enrichment.<br />
ATTENTION<br />
Please read the course introduction very carefully. It is<br />
important that you follow these instructions so you can achieve<br />
the goals of the course, and be prepared for the student reports.<br />
Address all correspondence concerning the course to your<br />
GU instructor at the address stamped on the copyright page<br />
near the front of the study guide.
I n t r o d u c t i o n 5<br />
Course Introduction<br />
Do you know that you can have an active part in<br />
accomplishing the building of Christ’s church? Certainly this<br />
is implied in Jesus’ statement of purpose in Matthew 16:18:<br />
“I will build my church.” Ever since the church began on the<br />
Day of Pentecost the followers of Christ have been planting the<br />
church in all the world.<br />
In this course you will learn the value of the direction<br />
of the Holy Spirit in planning strategy for the founding and<br />
development of new churches. The Bible gives principles and<br />
purposes which are a guide to planting the church among all<br />
cultures and peoples.<br />
The <strong>New</strong> Testament describes the beginnings and the<br />
development of the church and how it spread through the<br />
known world at that time. From the guidance of the Holy Spirit<br />
in the early church you will learn principles and patterns that<br />
continue to the present time. You will consider how every<br />
Christian has a responsibility to work with other members of<br />
the body of Christ to plant new churches. You will examine<br />
methods of motivating other believers to become involved in<br />
church planting.<br />
As you study this course, allow the Holy Spirit to show you<br />
His plan for your part in building the church of Jesus Christ.<br />
Let Him reveal to you the blessing and value of your local<br />
church within the larger, worldwide context of the body of<br />
Christ.
6 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Course Description<br />
<strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong> is a practical course of study which<br />
stresses the importance of establishing new churches as a<br />
means of evangelizing the world. It gives guidelines so that any<br />
local church can be involved in the task of planting churches,<br />
thereby becoming a multiplying church.<br />
The course is designed to help a person in three ways: 1)<br />
It will help one understand the purpose and function of the<br />
church as described in the <strong>New</strong> Testament; 2) It will give<br />
one an understanding of the meaning and the importance of<br />
the concepts of self-government, self-propagation, and selfsupport;<br />
3) It will help one see the methods by which the<br />
church can be planted and multiplied under all conditions and<br />
in all cultures.<br />
Course Objectives<br />
When you finish this course you should be able to:<br />
1. Understand that planting churches is both the goal and the<br />
means of evangelism.<br />
2. Understand and value the role of the local church in the<br />
outreach ministry of the church universal.<br />
3. Explain the meaning of the multiplying church concept.<br />
4. Describe good church planting strategies among specific<br />
groups of people.<br />
5. Formulate and evaluate your plan for planting a church.<br />
Textbooks<br />
You will use <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong>: An Independent-Study<br />
Textbook by Larry Pate as both the textbook and study guide for<br />
the course. The Bible is the only other requirement.
I n t r o d u c t i o n 7<br />
Study Time<br />
How much time you actually need to study each lesson<br />
depends in part on your knowledge of the subject and the<br />
strength of your study skills before you begin the course. The<br />
time you spend also depends on the extent to which you follow<br />
directions and develop skills necessary for independent study.<br />
Plan your study schedule so that you spend enough time to<br />
reach the objectives stated by the author of the course and your<br />
personal objectives as well.<br />
Lesson Organization and Study Pattern<br />
Each lesson includes: 1) lesson title, 2) opening statement,<br />
3) lesson outline, 4) lesson objectives, 5) learning activities, 6)<br />
key words, 7) lesson development including study questions, 8)<br />
self-test (at the end of the lesson development), 9) answers to<br />
the study questions. Answers to each self-test are at the back of<br />
your textbook before the unit student reports.<br />
The lesson outline and objectives will give you an overview<br />
of the subject, help you to focus your attention on the most<br />
important points as you study, and tell you what you should<br />
learn.<br />
Most of the study questions in the lesson development can<br />
be answered in spaces provided in this study guide. Longer<br />
answers should be written in a notebook. As you write the<br />
answers in your notebook, be sure to record the number and<br />
title of the lesson. This will help you in your review for the unit<br />
student report.<br />
Do not look ahead at the answers until you have given your<br />
answer. If you give your own answers, you will remember<br />
what you study much better. After you have answered the study<br />
questions, check your answers with those given at the end of<br />
the lesson. Then correct those you did not answer correctly. The<br />
answers are not given in the usual numerical order so that you<br />
will not accidentally see the answer to the next question.<br />
These study questions are very important. They will help
8 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
you to remember the main ideas presented in the lesson and to<br />
apply the principles you have learned.<br />
How to Answer Questions<br />
There are different kinds of study questions and self-test<br />
questions in this study guide. Below are samples of several<br />
types and how to answer them. Specific instructions will be<br />
given for other types of questions that may occur.<br />
A MULTIPLE-CHOICE question or item asks you to choose<br />
an answer from the ones that are given.<br />
1 The Bible has a total of<br />
a) 100 books.<br />
b) 66 books.<br />
c) 27 books.<br />
The correct answer is b) 66 books. In your study guide,<br />
make a circle around b) as shown here:<br />
1 The Bible has a total of<br />
a) 100 books.<br />
b) 66 books.<br />
c) 27 books.<br />
d) 2 books.<br />
(For some multiple-choice items, more than one answer will<br />
be correct. In that case, you would circle the letter in front of<br />
each correct answer.)<br />
A TRUE-FALSE question or item asks you to choose which<br />
of several statements are TRUE.<br />
Example<br />
2 Which statements below are TRUE?<br />
a) The Bible has a total of 120 books.<br />
b) The Bible is a message for believers today.<br />
c) All of the Bible authors wrote in the Hebrew language.<br />
d) The Holy Spirit inspired the writers of the Bible.
I n t r o d u c t i o n 9<br />
Statements b and d are true. You would make a circle<br />
around these two letters to show your choices, as you see<br />
above.<br />
A MATCHING question or item asks you to match things<br />
that go together, such as names with descriptions, or Bible<br />
books with their authors.<br />
Example<br />
3 Write the number for the leader’s name in front of each<br />
phrase that describes something he did.<br />
1 a . Received the Law at Mt. Sinai 1) Moses<br />
2 b . Led the Israelites across Jordan 2) Joshua<br />
2 c . . Marched around Jericho<br />
1 d . Lived in Pharaoh’s court<br />
Phrases a and d refer to Moses, and phrases b and c refer<br />
to Joshua. You would write 1 beside a and d, and 2 beside b<br />
and c, as you see above.<br />
Ways to Study This Course<br />
If you study this GU course by yourself, all of your work<br />
can be completed by mail. Although GU has designed this<br />
course for you to study on your own, you may also study it in a<br />
group or class. If you do this, the instructor may give you added<br />
instructions besides those in the course. If so, be sure to follow<br />
his instructions.<br />
Possibly you are interested in using the course in a home<br />
Bible study group, in a class at church, or in a Bible school.<br />
You will find both the subject content and study methods<br />
excellent for these purposes
10 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Unit Student Reports<br />
In the back of your study guide are located the unit student<br />
reports and answer sheets. These are to be completed according<br />
to the instructions included in the course and in the unit student<br />
reports. You should complete and send each unit answer sheet<br />
to your instructor for his grading and suggestions regarding<br />
your work. Send one when you complete each unit.<br />
Certificate<br />
Upon the successful completion of the course and the final<br />
grading of the unit answer sheets by your GU instructor, you<br />
will receive your Certificate of Award.<br />
About the Author<br />
After searching for truth in several forms of religion, Larry<br />
Pate made a commitment to Jesus Christ just before entering<br />
the University of California, Davis. After studying for two<br />
years, he answered God’s call to the ministry. He transferred<br />
his studies to Bethany Bible College in Santa Cruz, California,<br />
receiving his B.S. degree.<br />
Mr. Pate was active in the ministry as an evangelist,<br />
associate pastor, and pastor for eight years before entering<br />
missionary service in 1974. He has done graduate studies at the<br />
University of Santa Clara and the Assemblies of God Graduate<br />
School, receiving a master of science degree in missions<br />
science. He has done further graduate studies at the School of<br />
World Mission of Fuller Theological Seminary in Pasadena,<br />
California. He served as a missionary to Bangladesh for six<br />
years and later was instructor of cross-cultural ministries at<br />
Southern California College, Costa Mesa, California. Mr. Pate<br />
and his family are now missionaries to Brazil.
I n t r o d u c t i o n 11<br />
Your GU instructor<br />
Your GU instructor will be happy to help you in any way<br />
possible. If you have any questions about the course or the<br />
unit student reports, please feel free to ask him. If several<br />
people want to study this course together, ask about special<br />
arrangements for group study.<br />
God bless you as you study <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong>. May it<br />
enrich your life and Christian service and help you fulfill more<br />
effectively your part in the body of Christ.
1
The Model for<br />
<strong>Churches</strong><br />
Lessons<br />
1 <strong>Churches</strong> in the <strong>New</strong> Testament<br />
2 <strong>Churches</strong> and Their Mission
14 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
1<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> in the<br />
<strong>New</strong> Testament<br />
John and David were excited as they talked to their former<br />
teacher. “For the past two weeks we have preached in the<br />
square at Gane and 20 people have accepted the Lord as their<br />
Savior. Now we must start a church for the new believers. We<br />
want to be sure to do it right so we’ve come to discuss it with<br />
you.”<br />
“<strong>Starting</strong> a new church is a wonderful responsibility,”<br />
Brother Eyo replied. “The church was planned in the mind of<br />
God, started by the Lord Jesus, and is directed by the Holy<br />
Spirit. Let’s talk about what your responsibility in starting a<br />
new church really means.”<br />
Perhaps you have found yourself in a similar situation, or<br />
you know that soon you will want to start a new church. This<br />
course will help you follow the scriptural plan for starting<br />
new churches. The first lesson will give you God’s plan for<br />
the beginning of His church. It will help you understand more<br />
clearly God’s plan for the church, and appreciate fully the work<br />
of the Holy Spirit in the mission of the church.
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 15<br />
lesson outline<br />
The Pattern of the Church<br />
The Ministry of the Church<br />
The Planter of the Church<br />
The Power of the Church<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Indicate the <strong>New</strong> Testament church’s guide for establishing<br />
churches.<br />
2. Describe how the ministry gifts relate to starting new<br />
churches.<br />
3. Identify spiritual qualities of a church planter.<br />
4. State basic elements of a church planter’s message.<br />
5. Describe the Holy Spirit’s work in church planting.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Carefully read the preliminary section in this independentstudy<br />
guide and each Scripture as it is mentioned in the lesson.<br />
2. Study the lesson outline and lesson objectives. These will<br />
help you identify the things you should learn.<br />
3. Check the glossary at the end of the study guide for<br />
definitions of any key words you do not understand.<br />
4. Read the lesson and do the exercises in the lesson<br />
development. Most of your responses can be made in this<br />
study guide. However, where longer responses are required,<br />
write your answers in a notebook. Check your answers with<br />
those given at the end of the lesson.<br />
5. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson and check your<br />
answers carefully with the answers given in the back of this<br />
textbook. Review any items you answer incorrectly.
16 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
key words<br />
Understanding the key words listed at the beginning of each<br />
lesson will help you as you study. You will find them defined<br />
in alphabetical order in the glossary that is in the back of your<br />
study guide. If you are in doubt about the meaning of any of<br />
the words on the list, you may look them up now or when you<br />
come across them in your reading.<br />
characteristic fellowship nurture<br />
community guidelines pattern<br />
culture identify principle<br />
edify integrate role<br />
empower local universal<br />
evangelism<br />
evangelize<br />
ministry<br />
multiply
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 17<br />
lesson development<br />
In the sight of God, all the people who believe in Christ are<br />
in one spiritual fellowship. The Bible calls this fellowship the<br />
body of Christ (1 Corinthians 12:12–13, 27). The Bible uses the<br />
word “church” when referring to people who believe in Christ.<br />
The church is a fellowship of believers, those who have been<br />
born again, redeemed from their sins through Christ’s sacrifice<br />
on the Cross. They believe in the death of Jesus as the sacrifice<br />
for their salvation and live in obedience to God. In the <strong>New</strong><br />
Testament the term “believers” and “church” used in the same<br />
context refer to followers of Christ (Acts 14:21–28; 15:2–3).<br />
The word “church” is used to describe different elements of<br />
the body of Christ:<br />
1. The local church, or the church gathered. This is a group of<br />
individual believers who meet to worship God and study the<br />
Bible (Acts 11:22; 1 Corinthians 1:2; 1 Thessalonians 1:1;<br />
Philemon 2). In one place it may be thousands of believers<br />
gathered. In another place believers may gather in small groups<br />
(Matthew 18:20). Both are examples of the church gathered.<br />
2. The church worldwide. This is the fellowship of all believers<br />
around the world. Every true believer is part of this worldwide<br />
fellowship that is often called the church universal.<br />
The Pattern of the Church<br />
Objective 1. Indicate the <strong>New</strong> Testament church’s guide for<br />
establishing churches.<br />
The church we read about in the <strong>New</strong> Testament was the<br />
model for all future growth of the church. Paul wrote to the<br />
Ephesians that God’s people, the church, are “members of<br />
God’s household, built on the foundation of the apostles and<br />
prophets, with Christ Jesus himself as the chief cornerstone”<br />
(Ephesians 2:19–20). With this great foundation, what kind of<br />
church does God want us to build today? The beginning of the<br />
church teaches us several key principles for building the church<br />
in any culture, place, or time.
18 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
The Beginning of the Church<br />
Following are six key principles which are found in<br />
studying the work of the <strong>New</strong> Testament church.<br />
First, believers are responsible for taking the gospel to<br />
their own community. The disciples followed Jesus’ command<br />
to begin in Jerusalem to preach the gospel. They not only<br />
preached the gospel but also witnessed the gospel by their<br />
manner of living. Read Acts 2:42–47. Let us study these verses<br />
of Scripture and notice how the testimony of the church was<br />
strengthened by the way the believers lived.<br />
Verse 42 shows that the believers were strengthened in their<br />
faith by devoting themselves to the apostles’ teaching and were<br />
encouraged by the fellowship of eating and praying together.<br />
Also, they helped each other by sharing their goods and<br />
possessions with those who were in need (v. 45).<br />
Everyone was filled with awe because of the wonders and<br />
miraculous signs done by the apostles through the power of<br />
God. These miracles must have been a testimony to all who<br />
saw them, and no doubt attracted many to become believers in<br />
Christ. We can assume that many unbelievers were attracted,<br />
too, by the joy and happiness of the believers. Verse 46<br />
describes what the people of Jerusalem observed about the<br />
Christians: “Every day they continued to meet together in the<br />
temple courts. They . . . ate together with glad and sincere<br />
hearts, praising God and enjoying the favor of all the people.”<br />
The result of the believers’ manner of living was that “the<br />
Lord added to their number daily those who were being saved”<br />
(v. 47). Thus, a local body of believers was formed. And while<br />
they were an encouragement and strength to each other, they<br />
made a significant impact of witness in their community.<br />
Individuals can witness the gospel in their community, but the<br />
most lasting and effective witness is through a body of believers<br />
living their new faith in love and joy in their community. A strong<br />
local group of believers was established in Jerusalem. Then the<br />
church began to grow quickly in the surrounding areas of Judea,<br />
and Samaria, and within a short time to the provinces beyond.
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 19<br />
Second, the gospel was preached to the unsaved where they<br />
were. The apostles did not confine themselves to a building where<br />
they preached the message of salvation. They went out every<br />
day and met together in the temple courts (Acts 2:46) where the<br />
people were who needed to hear their message. Even after the<br />
apostles were jailed and flogged, they continued: “Day after day,<br />
in the temple courts and from house to house, they never stopped<br />
teaching and proclaiming the good news that Jesus is the Christ”<br />
(Acts 5:42). The principle expressed here is that they took the<br />
gospel to where the sinners were. They did not wait for the sinners<br />
to come to their local group. We should follow their example.<br />
Third, the <strong>New</strong> Testament church identified and sent out those<br />
whom God called to take the gospel to other areas. While it is the<br />
responsibility of every believer to witness in his or her community,<br />
there are those who have the ability and call to go out to new<br />
areas. An example of this was shown by the church at Antioch in<br />
sending out Barnabas and Saul after they had been set apart by the<br />
Holy Spirit (Acts 13:1–3). Later in this course we will study the<br />
self-propagation of the church and discuss this principle in depth.<br />
Fourth, <strong>New</strong> Testament evangelism was directed toward adults.<br />
The <strong>New</strong> Testament pattern was preaching to win family leaders<br />
who would bring their whole household to Christ. There are many<br />
examples of this principle in the <strong>New</strong> Testament: Peter preached to the<br />
house of Cornelius (Acts 10); Paul called on the Philippian jailer to<br />
believe on the Lord, then baptized him and all his family (Acts 16:31–<br />
33). In Philippi Paul preached to some businesswomen; among them<br />
was Lydia, who opened her heart and responded to Paul’s message.<br />
She and the members of her household were baptized (Acts 16:14–<br />
15). Other examples are the household of Stephanas (1 Corinthians<br />
1:16), Onesiphorus (2 Timothy 1:16), and Philemon (Philemon 2).<br />
Often when adults are won to Christ, they bring their children to<br />
accept Him too. In this way whole families become believers.<br />
Fifth, new believers were integrated into the life of the body<br />
of the local church. The apostles followed Christ’s command<br />
to “make disciples” and then “teach” the new disciples. Those<br />
who accepted the message of salvation through Christ were<br />
immediately identified with the body of Christ—the church
20 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
(Acts 2:41). Then, they were taught by the apostles and nurtured<br />
in prayer and fellowship with the other members of the body.<br />
In addition to being taught doctrine, the believers “devoted<br />
themselves . . . to the fellowship . . . and to prayer” (Acts 2:42).<br />
The <strong>New</strong> Testament does not give strict guidelines on how the<br />
teaching of the new believers and the development of the body<br />
fellowship took place. The methods used by Jesus, the apostles,<br />
or other believers, varied and were determined by the need. But<br />
we do know that there are many instructions about relationships<br />
with other believers and their relationship with God. These two<br />
relationships cannot be separated. God has designed that it is<br />
within the context of the church and through the experiences of<br />
relationships with other members of the body that the new believer<br />
can grow into a mature, responsible disciple for Jesus Christ.<br />
Application<br />
1 Circle the letter of the TRUE statements concerning the<br />
activities of the early church believers as described in Acts 2. If a<br />
statement is not true, rewrite it on the following line so it is true.<br />
a) The disciples preached the gospel first to the people in<br />
Jerusalem.<br />
The disciples preached the gospel<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) After Pentecost the believers had to worship in secret<br />
because of the hostility of the Jews.<br />
After Pentecost the believers<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) Miraculous signs were done by the apostles. Their preaching<br />
and the joy of the new believers attracted others to be saved.<br />
Miraculous signs were done by the apostles. Their preaching<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . and . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
d) <strong>New</strong> converts were baptized after a six-month waiting period.<br />
<strong>New</strong> converts were baptized<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 21<br />
Sixth, the apostles preached salvation through faith in Christ,<br />
and not a system of religious beliefs or ceremonies. The believers<br />
of the early church were scattered around their known world and<br />
soon were preaching to many different peoples. The apostles<br />
preached salvation through belief in Jesus as the Savior. They did<br />
not preach to set forth a new system of beliefs. They preached<br />
with the demonstration of the power of God to meet the needs<br />
of people. When sinners saw miracles performed which helped<br />
people, they believed that Christ could meet their needs too. When<br />
they saw the power with which the gospel message was preached,<br />
they gained faith to believe for salvation (1 Corinthians 2:4).<br />
The church everywhere continued to follow the example<br />
of the apostles. Other believers in the church began to develop<br />
ministries. In each case their ministries were like the apostles’<br />
(Acts 6:8; 8:4–8). Demons were cast out; cripples were healed;<br />
and there was great joy in the hearts of the people, because they<br />
were delivered from sin, diseases, and despair. This is what<br />
caused the churches to grow, and new believers were added daily.<br />
The Holy Spirit guided the early church to provide<br />
fellowship to meet the needs of the new believers. This<br />
fellowship gave them a sense of belonging. As Jesus had<br />
prophesied, the church grew first in Jerusalem. Thousands<br />
became believers in a short time. Most of them were Jews.<br />
Even though they followed Jesus, they were still Jews;<br />
consequently, they believed they should continue to follow the<br />
ceremonial rules of Jewish worship (Acts 5:20; 24:18). But<br />
when non-Jewish people became believers, the Jewish believers<br />
wanted them to follow Jewish customs. This problem was<br />
discussed at a special meeting of the leaders of the church, and<br />
the Holy Spirit used the apostles to change the Jewish believers’<br />
minds (Acts 11:1–18; 15:1–20). If the non-Jewish believers had<br />
been required to follow Jewish ceremonial rules, they would<br />
have believed that salvation rested in part on the observance<br />
of religious rituals. It was God’s plan, however, that salvation<br />
depend on no one but Christ (Acts 4:12), and that all believers<br />
are to be baptized into one body—whether Jew or non-Jew,<br />
slave or free (1 Corinthians 12:13).
22 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
This principle allowed the gospel to spread around the world<br />
and gave us the truth that it is only salvation that must be preached,<br />
not local ceremonies or customs. What the <strong>New</strong> Testament church<br />
taught was the same everywhere. People may express their faith in<br />
different ways. How people worshipped depended on their culture.<br />
The gospel of Jesus Christ is the same today; it is just as powerful<br />
in Africa or China as it is in Latin America or Europe.<br />
Application<br />
2 Circle the letter in front of the correct sentence completion.<br />
The decision of the church described in Acts 15:1–11 supports<br />
the truth that<br />
a) salvation is only through the acceptance of the grace of<br />
Jesus Christ.<br />
b) some ceremonies of other religions can blend with<br />
Christianity to make it more acceptable to all cultures.<br />
c) cultural differences prevent peoples of different national<br />
groups from worshipping together.<br />
3 Listed in the middle column are six principles observed by<br />
the early disciples. Match the principle with the verses which are<br />
a demonstration of the principle.<br />
. . . a The gospel preached first in<br />
their own community<br />
. . . b The gospel preached to the<br />
unsaved where they are<br />
. . . c Those called to preach<br />
identified and sent out<br />
. . . d Salvation through faith in Christ<br />
without added religious ritual<br />
. . . e Evangelism directed to adults<br />
. . . f <strong>New</strong> believers quickly brought<br />
into church fellowship<br />
1) Acts 13:1–3<br />
2) Acts 5:12, 25, 42<br />
3) Acts 2:14–41;<br />
4:1–2<br />
4) Acts 2:41–47<br />
5) Acts 10; 16:31–33<br />
6) Acts 15:1–20
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 23<br />
The Purpose of the Church<br />
Jesus commanded His disciples, “Therefore go and make<br />
disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father<br />
and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey<br />
everything I have commanded you” (Matthew 28:19–20).<br />
Jesus’ command can be divided into two parts: 1) Go<br />
make disciples and 2) teach them to obey everything Jesus<br />
commanded. These are the two primary ministry functions of<br />
the church: evangelism and teaching.<br />
An example of how the early church obeyed this command<br />
is found in Acts 14:21–22.<br />
They preached the good news in that city<br />
and won a large number of disciples. Then<br />
they returned to Lystra, Iconium and Antioch,<br />
strengthening the disciples and encouraging<br />
them to remain true to the faith.<br />
In this example, the apostles Paul and Barnabas made many<br />
disciples in Derbe (evangelism). Later, on the same journey they<br />
returned and strengthened (teaching) the new disciples. This was<br />
in direct obedience to Christ’s command in Matthew 28:19–20.<br />
These two functions explain the reason why God has placed<br />
the church in the world. What does God expect His people, the<br />
church, to do when they come in contact with the unbelieving<br />
world? The answer is, “make disciples.” What does God intend<br />
to happen to believers as they meet as members of the body of<br />
Christ? The answer is to edify or build up one another in faith.
24 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Application<br />
4 Opposite each Scripture below write 1) if it represents a<br />
function of evangelism and 2) if it represents a teaching function<br />
of the church.<br />
. . . a Acts 3:6–7<br />
. . . b Acts 8:36–38<br />
. . . c Acts 15:24–29<br />
. . . d Acts 16:28–31<br />
The Importance of the Church<br />
Jesus knew His death and resurrection would make<br />
salvation possible for everyone. He wanted the news of<br />
salvation to spread around the world, but He did not preach<br />
everywhere. He preached only in Palestine.<br />
He knew God’s plan for the salvation of the world. To help<br />
accomplish this, He did four things: 1) He chose a group of men to<br />
whom He revealed himself as Savior; 2) He gathered these disciples<br />
together in a group around Him; 3) He taught them concerning the<br />
kingdom of God; and 4) He instructed them to follow His example<br />
by teaching other disciples as He had taught them. As He left His<br />
disciples, He gave them the command in Matthew 28:19. Jesus<br />
knew His disciples could be effective in making new disciples only<br />
if He taught them. The best way for Him to do this was to gather<br />
them into a group. In this way He could instruct them together so<br />
they, in turn, could help and inspire one another. When the disciples<br />
began their ministry, they would continue this process of making<br />
disciples and gathering them together for teaching.<br />
Today, we refer to groups of believers that meet together for<br />
these purposes as local churches. The functions of evangelism<br />
and teaching generally will be found in spiritually healthy local<br />
churches. The individual believer can evangelize, but usually<br />
evangelism is more effective when the believers who are trained<br />
in an established church collectively carry out this function. The
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 25<br />
local church provides training and a place where new converts<br />
can be brought together for worship, instruction in the Bible, and<br />
Christian fellowship. <strong>Churches</strong> which provide adequate training<br />
for new disciples will prepare them for extending the church’s<br />
ministry through evangelism and teaching.<br />
Application<br />
5 Circle the letter in front of TRUE statements describing the<br />
church’s role in God’s plan of evangelism.<br />
a) The church is the place where the unsaved are brought to<br />
meet believers and observe a worship service.<br />
b) <strong>New</strong> believers come into the church where they learn about living<br />
the Christian life. Then they go out and win others to Christ.<br />
c) The primary role of the church is to conduct outdoor public<br />
evangelistic services.<br />
d) The church accomplishes its evangelism role through a<br />
continuing cycle of making and teaching new disciples.<br />
The Ministry of the Church<br />
Ministry Has Two Functions<br />
Objective 2. Describe how the ministry gifts relate to starting new<br />
churches.<br />
Kinds of Ministry Gifts<br />
When Jesus left His earthly ministry, the Holy Spirit came.<br />
He gave gifts of ministry to the church, and these ministry gifts<br />
help the church to fulfill its God-given mission. But how does this<br />
happen? Who performs which tasks in the church’s ministry? Read<br />
the following Scriptures which discuss the nature and purpose of<br />
the ministry gifts which were given to the church: Romans 12:5–8;<br />
1 Corinthians 12:27–31; 1 Timothy 3:1–10; and Ephesians 4:11–12.<br />
These Scriptures give examples of the kinds of gifts of ministry<br />
God gives to the church. We can classify these gifts according to<br />
the place where they are primarily used.
26 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
1. Ministry gifts used primarily in the church body: Prophets,<br />
pastors, teachers, elders, deacons, administrators, diverse tongues.<br />
2. Ministry gifts used primarily outside the church: Apostles<br />
and evangelists.<br />
3. Ministry gifts used inside and outside the church: Exhorting,<br />
miracles, giving, gifts of healing, showing mercy, helps.<br />
Although this listing gives the primary use of these ministry<br />
gifts, all of them may be used inside the church body when<br />
needed, and all of them may be used outside the church body to<br />
meet whatever needs are present. For example, the evangelist<br />
may teach those within the church how to evangelize. The<br />
pastors may preach and witness to those outside the church<br />
as well as those within the church. The purpose of making<br />
a classification of ministries is to challenge us to see that<br />
every believer has a work to do, and that God equipped us to<br />
accomplish that task.<br />
Application<br />
6 Read the following verses in your Bible, then write the name<br />
of each gift mentioned in each verse.<br />
a) Romans 12:6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) Romans 12:7 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) 1 Corinthians 12:8–10 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
d) Ephesians 4:11 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
e) 1 Timothy 3:10 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Purpose of Ministry Gifts<br />
Paul lists five ministry gifts which are intended to provide<br />
leadership in the church. Do only certain believers possess<br />
ministry gifts to be used in performing the ministry of the<br />
church? No! All believers are to exercise gifts listed in<br />
1 Corinthians 12:4–6 as part of the body; however, not all
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 27<br />
believers will be called to leadership. Ephesians 4:11–12<br />
explains the reason why: Jesus “gave some to be apostles, some<br />
to be prophets, some to be evangelists, and some to be pastors<br />
and teachers, to prepare God’s people for works of service, so<br />
that the body of Christ may be built up.” So God’s ministry<br />
gifts to the church are given to do two things: 1) prepare God’s<br />
people for works of service, and 2) build up the body of Christ.<br />
Notice that Christ gave ministry gifts to the church to help<br />
the church fulfill His own command in Matthew 28:19. This<br />
becomes clear when we compare the two verses of Scripture:<br />
Ephesians 4:12 Matthew 28:19<br />
“works of service”<br />
“the body of Christ may be<br />
built up”<br />
“go and make disciples”<br />
“teaching them to obey<br />
everything I have<br />
commanded you”<br />
So Ephesians 4:12 shows that Christ gave ministry gifts so<br />
the church could properly carry out His command in Matthew<br />
28:19. Ephesians 4:12 also explains this process. These<br />
ministry gifts are given to strengthen the church.<br />
Application<br />
7 Read 1 Corinthians 12:6, 27 and Ephesians 4:11–12, and<br />
write short answers to the following questions.<br />
a) To what part of the local church are the ministry gifts given?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) For what two purposes are ministry gifts given to the church?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) List three ways in which you have seen ministry gifts used in<br />
your church.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
28 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
8 <strong>New</strong> churches are started as ministry gifts are used by the<br />
church<br />
a) to evangelize, then to build up new believers, who then are<br />
able to evangelize and bring other new believers into the<br />
church.<br />
b) within the body of the church since the gifts are only for the<br />
benefit of the believers.<br />
c) through the primary gift of apostles, which is necessary for<br />
starting new churches.<br />
For a more detailed study on ministry gifts in the church you<br />
may take the course Spiritual Gifts. This is part of the Christian<br />
Service series you are now studying.<br />
The Planter of the Church<br />
Objective 3. Identify spiritual qualities of a church planter.<br />
When a farmer plants a seed he cannot make a plant grow.<br />
He can till the soil and water it, but the seed grows by itself.<br />
The farmer does not have to be there; he simply nurtures what<br />
he has planted and provides the best environment possible for<br />
it to develop. In much the same way, a believer can witness to a<br />
person but cannot make him or her a believer. He can use great<br />
skill in telling the gospel, but only God can make the seed of<br />
faith grow in the unbeliever’s heart. <strong>Starting</strong> new churches is<br />
much like that.<br />
We can gather new believers together into a group. We can<br />
teach and encourage them to become strong in their faith, but<br />
it is the Holy Spirit who gives them faith to become a strong<br />
multiplying church. The farmer must depend on the sun and rain<br />
to cause his seed to grow, but at the same time he must work hard<br />
and continue to till the soil and water it until the crops are ready<br />
for harvest. Those who start churches have the responsibility to<br />
nurture believers, praying with them, teaching them God’s Word,<br />
and leading them to respond to the working of the Holy Spirit. In<br />
this way the church will grow and bear fruit. That is why starting<br />
new churches is called church planting.
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 29<br />
Application<br />
9 <strong>Starting</strong> new churches is spoken of as “planting” new<br />
churches because<br />
a) the farmer need do nothing after the seed is planted but wait<br />
for it to grow. Even so, the church planter can do nothing to<br />
help a church bear fruit.<br />
b) the gospel must be preached and the believers nurtured and<br />
cared for in order for the church to grow and bear fruit.<br />
Similarly, seed must be planted and the crops watered and<br />
cared for if they are to produce.<br />
c) seeds will grow wherever they are planted; therefore,<br />
churches will spring up wherever the gospel is preached.<br />
A Church Planter Sets a Good Example<br />
Who can be a church planter? A church planter is a believer<br />
to whom God has given the opportunity to establish a church.<br />
Church planting is the result of a believer’s determination to<br />
present Christ to the lost, win converts, and then help form<br />
these converts into a local church.<br />
What are the qualifications of a church planter? Study of<br />
the <strong>New</strong> Testament and of the lives of the early church leaders<br />
shows that the qualifications of a church planter are those<br />
required of anyone who wants to be used of God. God will lead<br />
us into certain tasks that are suitable for our personalities and<br />
talents, but a desire to be used of God is a basic requirement,<br />
whether it is to plant churches or any other phase of the work of<br />
God.<br />
What are the qualities of one who desires to be used<br />
of God? First, and most importantly, a church planter is a<br />
servant (Philippians 2:4–7). Jesus assumed the role of a<br />
servant. He commanded all those who would be leaders to be<br />
servants (John 13:14–16). Paul became “a slave to everyone”<br />
(1 Corinthians 9:19).
30 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
A faithful servant does not base his actions on fulfilling<br />
his selfish needs. Rather, he is concerned more about the<br />
desires and welfare of those he serves. There is no need to feel<br />
competitive with other servants, since self pride and ambitions<br />
do not motivate the service rendered. The true servant finds joy<br />
in the pleasure of service.<br />
Other qualities of the effective church planter are:<br />
1. The church planter is a man or woman of God, who is born<br />
again and lives a Spirit-filled life (John 3:3, Acts 1:8). Paul<br />
stated that through the grace of God and the power of the Holy<br />
Spirit he preached the gospel. It was his ambition to preach<br />
where Christ was not known (Romans 15:18–20). These are<br />
some of the reasons Paul was a great church planter.<br />
2. The church planter has a lifestyle of prayer. See Colossians<br />
1:9–11 and Ephesians 3:14–19; 6:18. Prayer is an active<br />
involvement in bringing to pass the will of God. These<br />
verses of Scripture picture prayer as a vital function, an<br />
engagement, in spiritual warfare. Through effective, fervent<br />
prayer (James 5:16), the believer influences circumstances<br />
and situations involved in planting the church, and thus<br />
witnesses victory and blessings in places which might<br />
otherwise be failures. Paul serves as a good example. It is<br />
also true that prayer molds and fashions the individual so<br />
that he is yielded and useful in whatever circumstance God<br />
has placed him.<br />
3. The church planter is moved by deep and continuing<br />
compassion for the lost (Romans 9:2–3). Jesus illustrated<br />
this concern for the lost in His parable of the lost son<br />
(Luke 15:11–32). He showed the necessity of self-denying<br />
devotion to the lost in His story of the shepherd searching<br />
for the lost sheep (Luke 15:3–7).<br />
4. The church planter loves people and must be willing to give time<br />
and show concern for their problems (1 Thessalonians 2:7–8).<br />
5. The church planter is an example of mature Christian<br />
character (1 Corinthians 11:1, 1 Thessalonians 1:6–8).
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 31<br />
The work of God is accomplished because of the vision,<br />
love, sacrifice, and perseverance of individuals who gave<br />
themselves to the task to which God called them. One such<br />
man was working to develop an outstation church several miles<br />
from his own church. He walked there regularly to minister to<br />
the people. Often it rained at night as he walked home from<br />
the services. The hills were so slippery that he had to climb<br />
them on his hands and knees. Sometimes he would not reach<br />
home until 2:30 in the morning, and he would be covered with<br />
mud from head to foot. No one paid him to do this. He was<br />
compelled by his love for the people and the work of God.<br />
Eventually, he was able to organize the work into a church with<br />
one of his helpers as pastor. This man demonstrated the spirit of<br />
an effective church planter.<br />
Application<br />
10 Circle the letter of each description showing the<br />
characteristics of an effective church planter.<br />
a) Philip is a new Christian with a talent for public speaking.<br />
He feels he should use his talent for the Lord’s work. He<br />
wants to preach because he feels that public ministry is<br />
more rewarding and important than other ministries.<br />
b) James has worked faithfully in his church since he was<br />
saved four years ago. He diligently studies his Bible and<br />
witnesses to the lost under the anointing of the Holy Spirit.<br />
Frequently he spends Saturdays helping the unsaved and<br />
needy people of his town.<br />
c) The young people in John’s neighborhood like to spend<br />
evenings in his home. Although it takes much of his time,<br />
he listens to their problems, prays with them, counsels them,<br />
and gives practical help to solve their problems.<br />
11 In your notebook write the letter of each answer you circled<br />
in 10. After each one write the qualities of an effective church<br />
planter which are demonstrated by that person.
32 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
A Church Planter Brings God’s Message<br />
Objective 4. State basic elements of a church planter’s message.<br />
1. Bible-based message. <strong>New</strong> churches come into existence<br />
as a result of the unsaved hearing the message of the gospel and<br />
accepting Jesus Christ as Savior. The new converts will have<br />
a firm foundation when that message is based on Scripture.<br />
The Scriptures are filled with divine authority. The Word of<br />
God is powerful; it convicts of sin and judges the thoughts and<br />
attitudes of the heart (Hebrews 4:12). Recognizing this power,<br />
the apostles referred to the Old Testament Scriptures many<br />
times when they preached and taught. They used the Scriptures<br />
to show that Christ was the Messiah.<br />
When preaching is based on the Bible, it carries the authority<br />
of God and hearers recognize this authority. The unbelieving Jews<br />
acknowledged the authority of Jesus’ teaching (Matthew 7:29) and<br />
were in awe of Him: “‘No one ever spoke the way this man does’”<br />
(John 7:46). The power of His Word is available to us today as<br />
we preach Bible based-messages. Only a Bible-based message is<br />
effective in winning the lost and establishing them in Christ.<br />
2. Christ-centered message. Christ is the center of the<br />
message that helps to multiply churches. The good news is that<br />
Christ is the Messiah, the One in whom all the ancient prophecies<br />
have been fulfilled. He is the One who gave His life on the Cross<br />
so people may gain eternal life and forgiveness from sin. The<br />
message about the Messiah—the crucified, risen Savior—is the<br />
message which helps to make disciples and multiply churches. A<br />
great part of the message of the gospel is simply explaining who<br />
Jesus is, what He did on earth, the importance of His death and<br />
resurrection, and what He is doing and willing to do for those<br />
who believe in Him. This message changes people’s lives.<br />
3. Need-centered message. The messenger who effectively<br />
starts new churches preaches messages that will show hearers that<br />
Christ can meet their needs. The person who does not know Jesus<br />
often feels alone with no one to turn to for help. Some people are<br />
full of fear. Such people feel a need for help from someone or<br />
something beyond themselves. This search for help causes them
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 33<br />
to take part in all sorts of religious rituals, hoping they will find<br />
an answer to their needs. Some worship ancestors. Others seek<br />
protection from the spirit world. An example of preaching to meet<br />
the needs of such people would be a message that gives a simple<br />
explanation of how sin separates from God and how Christ’s<br />
sacrifice allows people to be reunited in fellowship with God.<br />
Fellowship with God gives us the resources to meet all our needs.<br />
An evangelist friend of mine preaches a simple Christcentered<br />
message. Often people who are sick come to hear.<br />
He does not claim to be a healer, but he tells the people how<br />
Jesus healed the sick. He tells them Jesus still heals today, and<br />
will hear them if they pray to Him in faith. Hundreds have<br />
been healed and thousands have become believers through this<br />
brother’s ministry. Many churches have been started because<br />
my friend preaches to meet the needs of the people.<br />
The gospel is a message of hope which meets the needs<br />
of the human heart. The effective messenger will understand<br />
these needs and will show how Christ can meet those needs. A<br />
need-centered message reaches people. This is the first step in<br />
starting new churches.<br />
Application<br />
12 Some of the topics of the following messages contain<br />
examples of qualities which are helpful in starting new churches.<br />
Match the quality (right) with the message described (left).<br />
. . . a Focuses on political problems and<br />
suggests solutions<br />
. . . b Speaks of God’s power to heal the<br />
sick<br />
. . . c Explains Scriptures about God’s love<br />
. . . d Criticizes beliefs of other religions<br />
. . . .e Explains salvation through Jesus Christ<br />
1) Need-centered<br />
2) Bible-based<br />
3) Christ-centered<br />
4) No spiritual<br />
quality
34 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
The Power of the Church<br />
Objective 5. Describe the Holy Spirit’s work in church planting.<br />
The Holy Spirit Empowers Church Planters<br />
A few years ago in the capital city of an African country,<br />
there was only one evangelical church. In a mountain region<br />
of that same country, a Christian man felt that God called him<br />
to preach the gospel. This brother had a government job with<br />
a high salary. When he quit the job to go to Bible school, his<br />
relatives were angry and persecuted him greatly. He had a wife<br />
and four small children. It was very difficult to provide for his<br />
family in the way he had before he began his studies. When<br />
he graduated from Bible school, he went to the capital city to<br />
start a new church. He started with only a few believers. Life<br />
was difficult for him and his family in the city where prices<br />
were high, but he remained faithful. Today the church is large<br />
enough to support him, and it is still growing. It is true that<br />
he receives only one-fifth of the salary he was receiving from<br />
the government, but he feels all the struggle was worthwhile<br />
because a new church was planted. Six years ago there was<br />
only one evangelical church in the capital city, but other people<br />
also followed the Lord’s command and became church planters.<br />
Today that city has eighteen evangelical churches.<br />
Why would a man leave a good job to start a church? Why<br />
would he be willing to suffer persecution from relatives?<br />
Because God has spoken to him by the Holy Spirit. The Holy<br />
Spirit empowers people to believe God for help in reaching<br />
unreached peoples and in starting new churches.<br />
We cannot be effective church planters without the<br />
indwelling power of the Holy Spirit. That is why Jesus told the<br />
disciples to wait in Jerusalem until they received power. Then<br />
they would be effective in His service (Acts 1:4–5, 8). In this<br />
course you are studying important methods and principles of<br />
church planting, but you will not be an effective church planter<br />
unless you are ministering the Word in the power of the Holy<br />
Spirit. Faith comes by hearing the Word of Christ (Romans<br />
10:17). Messages anointed by the Holy Spirit will be effective.
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 35<br />
Application<br />
13 Read Acts 1:4–5 and 8. Then write the answers to the<br />
following questions in your notebook.<br />
a) What were the disciples to do first?<br />
b) What was promised?<br />
c) What would happen in a few days?<br />
d) What would this do for them?<br />
e) Where were they to go?<br />
The Holy Spirit Gives Life to the Church<br />
In addition to using good methods for church planting, it<br />
is most important to recognize the work of the Holy Spirit in<br />
giving the local church spiritual power. With proper methods<br />
and divine power, local churches can effectively multiply<br />
themselves by planting other churches. Just as the Holy Spirit<br />
enables the individual to believe for salvation so the Holy Spirit<br />
gives living, active faith to the church. Powerful evangelism<br />
may occur, but good methods combined with the power of the<br />
Holy Spirit are necessary to conserve the results and provide<br />
the support necessary to promote spiritual vitality and healthy<br />
growth.<br />
The following example demonstrates how the Holy Spirit<br />
will revitalize a church when the believers commit themselves<br />
to prayer and claim His power.<br />
In a Latin American country, there were very few churches<br />
and the believers were jealous and suspicious of each other.<br />
They were not zealous to do the work of God. Several<br />
Christians who were concerned about the poor spiritual<br />
condition of the churches began to meet to pray. In one week,<br />
75 believers were filled with the Holy Spirit, and within 18<br />
months about 300 received the infilling of the Holy Spirit.<br />
Within two years the number of believers and churches had<br />
almost doubled. The gospel was being preached in remote<br />
unreached areas of the country by believers who were full of<br />
the power of the Holy Spirit and zealous to work for God.
36 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
That is the combination of dedicated service and the power<br />
of the Holy Spirit we see in the <strong>New</strong> Testament. Mark observes,<br />
“Then the disciples went out and preached everywhere, and the<br />
Lord worked with them and confirmed his word by the signs<br />
that accompanied it” (Mark 16:20).<br />
Application<br />
14 Read the following verses from the book of Acts. After each<br />
one write a brief description of what it shows about the Holy<br />
Spirit’s role in helping the apostles’ ministry.<br />
a) Acts 2:14–41<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) Acts 4:7–10<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) Acts 6:8<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
d) Acts 8:30–31<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
e) Acts 13:24<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
As we work to obey Christ’s command to make disciples<br />
in all the world, we can learn from <strong>New</strong> Testament examples<br />
of the work of the early church. Like early Christians we<br />
must work in the power and direction of the Holy Spirit. Then<br />
we will build a thriving, dynamic church of the kind Jesus<br />
envisioned: “‘I will build my church, and the gates of Hades
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 37<br />
will not overcome it’” (Matthew 16:18). May God richly<br />
encourage you and fill you with the power of the Holy Spirit as<br />
you continue to study methods of starting new churches.
38 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
self-test<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. There is only one correct answer for<br />
each question. Circle the letter of the correct answer.<br />
1 To apply an early church principle of church planting one<br />
could<br />
a) go daily from town to town preaching to as many as<br />
possible.<br />
b) preach in an open air service, then gather new believers for<br />
teaching.<br />
c) direct most evangelism to children because they have<br />
unbiased minds.<br />
d) require new believers to adopt specific patterns of worship.<br />
2 Events in the book of Acts show that preaching which helps<br />
to multiply churches is<br />
a) scripturally based on divine authority.<br />
b) an argument against idolatry.<br />
c) based on requirements of the Mosaic law.<br />
d) used to condemn followers of other religions.<br />
3 Which describes a person who allows the Holy Spirit to<br />
work in his or her life?<br />
a) Joe preaches about the sins of idolatry to a group of people<br />
who have never heard the gospel.<br />
b) William is fearful to tell his father that he has become a<br />
Christian.<br />
c) John preaches at a village even after the heathen people<br />
have burned the new church building.<br />
d) Sarah hears the gospel several times, then decides to wait to<br />
decide about giving her life to Christ.<br />
4 Pastors, elders, prophets, and administrators are ministry<br />
gifts used primarily<br />
a) for evangelizing the lost.<br />
b) in the church body.<br />
c) outside the church as a witness.
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 39<br />
5 Which pastor is encouraging the church as a body to develop<br />
the use of ministry gifts?<br />
a) John allows every member to participate in church<br />
ministries according to his or her ability.<br />
b) Samuel carefully selects those with leadership abilities to<br />
participate in ministry.<br />
6 Faith which enables a person to believe for salvation is a<br />
result of<br />
a) hearing the eloquent preaching of the church planter.<br />
b) efficient planning of evangelistic services.<br />
c) systematic memorizing of doctrine.<br />
d) hearing the Word of God.<br />
TRUE-FALSE. Write T in front of the TRUE statements,<br />
and F in front of those which are FALSE.<br />
. . . 7 The primary purpose of the local church body is to hold<br />
evangelistic services to preach to unbelievers.<br />
. . . 8 The main purpose for ministry gifts in the church is to<br />
enable all members to speak in tongues.<br />
. . . 9 Ministry gifts are in the church to strengthen the<br />
believers in faith and knowledge of the Word.<br />
. . . 10 To witness to unbelievers and make disciples is a<br />
special calling for only certain Christians.<br />
. . . 11 Accounts in Acts indicate that winning adults to Christ<br />
helps to bring families to the Lord.<br />
. . . 12 A church multiplies through the Holy Spirit’s power to<br />
conserve the work of evangelism and promote spiritual<br />
growth.
40 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
answers to study questions<br />
The answers to your study exercises are not given in the<br />
usual order, so that you will not easily see the answer to your<br />
next question ahead of time. Try not to look ahead.<br />
8 a) to evangelize, then to build up new believers, who then<br />
are able to evangelize and bring other new believers into<br />
the church.<br />
1 a) True<br />
b) False. After Pentecost the believers worshipped openly<br />
in the temple courts, in homes, and other public places.<br />
c) True<br />
d) False. <strong>New</strong> converts were baptized immediately after<br />
repentance. See Acts 2:41.<br />
9 b) the gospel must be preached and the believers nurtured<br />
and cared for in order for the church to grow and bear<br />
fruit. Similarly, seed must be planted and the crops<br />
watered and cared for if they are to produce.<br />
2 a) salvation is only through the acceptance of the grace of<br />
Jesus Christ.<br />
10 b) James has worked faithfully in his church since he was<br />
saved four years ago. He diligently studies his Bible<br />
and witnesses to the lost under the anointing of the<br />
Holy Spirit. Frequently he spends Saturdays helping the<br />
unsaved and needy people of his town.<br />
c) The young people in John’s neighborhood like to spend<br />
evenings in his home. Although it takes much of his<br />
time, he listens to their problems, prays with them,<br />
counsels them, and gives practical help to solve their<br />
problems.<br />
3 a 3) Acts 2:14–41; 4:1–2<br />
b 2) Acts 5:12, 25, 42<br />
c 1) Acts 13:1–3<br />
d 6) Acts 15:1–20<br />
e 5) Acts 10; 16:31–33<br />
f 4) Acts 2:41–47
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 41<br />
11 In any order<br />
b) Born again, filled with the Holy Spirit, servant, love and<br />
compassion for the lost, a mature Christian.<br />
c) Servant, love and compassion for people, man of prayer.<br />
4 a 1) Evangelism<br />
b 2) Teaching<br />
c 2) Teaching<br />
d 1) Evangelism<br />
12 a 4) No spiritual quality<br />
b 1) Need-centered<br />
c 2) Bible-based<br />
d 4) No spiritual quality<br />
e 3) Christ-centered<br />
5 b) and d) are true.<br />
13 a) They were to wait in Jerusalem.<br />
b) They would receive the gift of the Father.<br />
c) They would be baptized in the Holy Spirit.<br />
d) They would receive power and become witnesses.<br />
e) They were to go to Jerusalem, Samaria and to the ends<br />
of the earth.<br />
6 a) Prophecy<br />
b) Serving, teaching<br />
c) Wisdom, knowledge, faith, miracles, healing, prophecy,<br />
tongues, interpretation of tongues, distinguishing of<br />
spirits<br />
d) Apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers<br />
e) Deacons, overseers<br />
7 a) To all believers, or all the body of Christ<br />
b) To prepare for service, and build up the body of Christ<br />
c) Your answer. Examples could be teaching, edifying, or<br />
leadership
42 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
14 Your answer<br />
a) The Holy Spirit helped Peter preach a message and many<br />
people repented and were baptized.<br />
b) The Holy Spirit helped people through the disciples and<br />
helped the disciples when they were in trouble with the<br />
authorities.<br />
c) He helped Stephen do miracles.<br />
d) He helped Philip explain the gospel to the man in the<br />
chariot.<br />
e) He directed people to become involved in special<br />
ministry.
C h u r c h e s i n t h e N e w Te s t a m e n t 43
44 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
2<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> and Their<br />
Mission<br />
“It’s been a wonderful week,” David was very excited as<br />
he began to tell Brother Eyo about their experiences at Gane.<br />
“Several more people have been saved, two were marvelously<br />
healed, and a notorious drunkard accepted the Lord. All the<br />
town is amazed at his new life.<br />
“And not only that,” John interrupted, “the new Christians<br />
meet together every evening and sing with such joy almost the<br />
whole town comes to listen. We’re amazed at how much the<br />
church is growing.”<br />
“That is the purpose of the church in the world,” replied<br />
Brother Eyo, “to show people the power of Christ to meet their<br />
greatest needs. When they see this, they are eager to come to<br />
listen to your message.”<br />
In this lesson you will learn how God used the apostles<br />
to establish the principles which guide the mission of the<br />
church. The <strong>New</strong> Testament provides good examples of these<br />
principles, and you will see how they can be applied today.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
45<br />
lesson outline<br />
The Mission Defined<br />
The Mission Begun<br />
The Mission Continues<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Define the mission of the church.<br />
2. Identify from the book of Acts events that stimulated church<br />
growth.<br />
3. Identify principles of church organization that were<br />
followed by leaders of the <strong>New</strong> Testament church.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Study the lesson development and answer the study<br />
questions according to the procedure given in Lesson 1.<br />
2. Carefully read Acts 1–20.<br />
3. Learn the meanings of key words that are new to you.<br />
4. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson.<br />
5. Review Lessons 1 and 2, then answer the questions in unit<br />
student report for Unit 1.<br />
key words<br />
administration finances ritual<br />
Aramaic flexible sanctity<br />
conversion magnetic spiritual<br />
deacon mission strategic<br />
delegate organizational supernatural<br />
divisive personality systematic<br />
doctrinal phenomenal Talmud
46 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
The Mission Defined<br />
Objective 1. Define the mission of the church.<br />
The church in the <strong>New</strong> Testament established principles<br />
by which its mission was to be accomplished. Methods, of<br />
course, have changed and will change, but the mission that was<br />
established by the Holy Spirit at the birth of the church will<br />
remain.<br />
What do we mean by the mission of the church? Mission<br />
may generally be defined as the carrying out of the redemptive<br />
purposes of God to all peoples. The church came into being<br />
because of God’s redemptive purpose. The church is the body<br />
of Christ and therefore the instrument through which God’s<br />
desires and purposes must be carried out (Ephesians 3:10–<br />
11). Jesus stated the means by which the purpose would be<br />
accomplished when He said to His disciples, “‘I will build my<br />
church, and the gates of Hades will not overcome it’” (Matthew<br />
16:18). Jesus further defined the mission of the church in terms<br />
of where and how.<br />
Jesus clearly stated where the mission of the church would<br />
be when He spoke the words we call the Great Commission:<br />
“Therefore go and make disciples of all nations” (Matthew<br />
28:19). The mission of the church is to go everywhere with the<br />
gospel and make disciples in all nations.<br />
Jesus wants His church to search for and rescue the lost<br />
everywhere. The Lord’s parables emphasized finding. The<br />
woman did not merely search everywhere for her lost coin,<br />
but she searched until she found it (Luke 15:9). The shepherd<br />
searched for his lost sheep until he found it and joyfully<br />
brought it home (Luke 15:5). When the servant told the master<br />
of the feast that the invited guests would not come, the master<br />
told him to go and continue inviting until he found those who<br />
would come (Luke 14:21–23).
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
47<br />
Jesus carefully instructed His disciples not to stay where<br />
the gospel was rejected, but to continue on to towns where<br />
the people would receive it (Matthew 10:14). The apostles<br />
followed His instructions (Acts 13:51). However, while the<br />
apostles did not continue with those who rejected the gospel,<br />
they did preach to persuade. Paul, while in Corinth, “every<br />
Sabbath . . . reasoned in the synagogue, trying to persuade Jews<br />
and Greeks” (Acts 18:4).<br />
The mission of the church is to all cultures, and social and<br />
economic levels. Peter preached on the Day of Pentecost to<br />
Jews in Jerusalem. The church was formed among the believing<br />
Jews who then became the bridge to the Gentiles. From the Jew<br />
first, the church went out to all peoples.<br />
How could human instruments carry out God’s purpose in<br />
the world? The mission of the church began in the power of<br />
the Holy Spirit. The apostles and the early church had to have<br />
inward power to propel them forward. They had become colaborers<br />
with God to accomplish His purpose. Before Jesus<br />
commanded the disciples to go to the ends of the earth, He said,<br />
“‘you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you’”<br />
(Acts 1:8). The principle has always remained: The internal<br />
power of the Spirit must be in the church before the external<br />
mission can begin.<br />
Application<br />
1 In your own words define the term mission as related to the<br />
church.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
2 What are three directives of presenting the gospel that we<br />
learn from these Scripture passages?<br />
a) Matthew 28:19 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) Luke 15:5, 9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) Matthew 10:14; Acts 13:51 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
48 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
3 Read Acts 1:8. Explain how the church was able to begin its<br />
great mission.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
The Mission Begun<br />
The Church Grew<br />
Objective 2. Identify from the book of Acts events that stimulated<br />
church growth.<br />
The church in <strong>New</strong> Testament grew rapidly as people became<br />
believers every day (Acts 2:41, 47). The church did not grow<br />
simply because people wanted to find something new to believe.<br />
In fact, many who did believe were thrown into prison, beaten,<br />
or even killed. Yet many thousands of people became believers,<br />
and the gospel spread throughout many areas in just a few years.<br />
Believers followed Christ because their needs were being met<br />
by His power. In a short time following its birth, the church had<br />
grown by thousands of new believers. Certain principles used by<br />
the apostles then still promote church growth today.<br />
The Authority of Scripture<br />
On the Day of Pentecost Peter preached the life, death, and<br />
resurrection of Jesus. He proclaimed to the Jews that all these<br />
events were in direct fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies<br />
(Acts 2:21–31; 3:13). Stephen preached God’s plan for His<br />
people as detailed in known Old Testament events (Acts 7).<br />
At the house of Cornelius, Peter stated, “‘All the prophets<br />
testify about him that everyone who believes in him receives<br />
forgiveness of sins through his name’” (Acts 10:43).<br />
Through the power of the Word anointed by the Holy Spirit,<br />
“the people . . . were cut to the heart and said to Peter . . . ‘what<br />
shall we do?’” (Acts 2:37). They accepted his message and<br />
about three thousand believers were added to the church that
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
49<br />
day (Acts 2:41). The purpose of the apostles’ ministry was to<br />
cause people to believe in Christ as their Savior (Acts 2:37).<br />
They did not preach to set forth a new religion. They preached<br />
with the power of the Holy Spirit to prove that the prophecies<br />
of the Messiah pointed to Jesus Christ who was crucified,<br />
buried, and resurrected.<br />
Application<br />
4 Read the verses of Scripture listed, then mark 1) in front of<br />
those containing prophecy of Christ’s messiahship, and 2) for<br />
those referring to His suffering or resurrection.<br />
. . . a Psalm 2:1–2<br />
. . . b Psalm 16:8–11<br />
. . . c Psalm 22:1<br />
. . . d Psalm 22:18<br />
. . . e Psalm 110:1–2<br />
. . . f Isaiah 9:6–7<br />
. . . g Isaiah 53:4–5, 11<br />
. . . h Micah 5:2<br />
. . . i Zechariah 9:9<br />
Reliance on the Supernatural<br />
The next event recorded in Acts about the activities of the<br />
apostles after the Day of Pentecost is Peter and John going into<br />
the temple. At the gate called Beautiful they met a crippled<br />
beggar who was known to all the people. Peter took him by the<br />
hand and said, “‘In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk.’<br />
. . . and instantly the man’s feet and ankles became strong” (Acts<br />
3:6–7). As the people looked on in astonishment and the crippled<br />
man leaped and praised God, Peter took this opportunity to<br />
preach to the onlookers. Once again, he proclaimed Christ and<br />
forgiveness through His name (Acts 3:17–23).
50 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
When the people saw miracles of healing performed by the<br />
power of God and saw lives changed, they believed that Christ<br />
could also meet their needs. The church followed the example<br />
of the apostles. Other believers began to be used in ministry<br />
gifts. In each case their ministries were like the apostles’<br />
ministries (Acts 6:8; 8:4–8). Demons were cast out and cripples<br />
were healed (Acts 3:6–9). When the people saw the power with<br />
which the gospel message was preached, they gained faith to<br />
believe for salvation (1 Corinthians 2:4). There was great joy<br />
in the hearts of the people. The church grew, and new believers<br />
were added daily.<br />
Application<br />
5 The following passages of Scripture contain statements about<br />
people believing and the church growing. Read each passage<br />
carefully. Then in your notebook answer these two questions<br />
about the event described in each passage: 1) What happened<br />
to cause the people to believe and the church to grow? 2) Is this<br />
event an example of the principle of The Authority of Scripture<br />
or Reliance on the Supernatural that we have studied in this<br />
section? If so, state which one.<br />
a) Acts 2:14–35 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) Acts 2:26–41 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) Acts 2:46–47 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
d) Acts 3:6–7 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
e) Acts 8:6–7 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
The Church Spread<br />
Let us examine two important reasons why the church can<br />
grow in any country or location.<br />
Through Multiple Leadership<br />
The church in Jerusalem was well established and growing.<br />
Then we read in Acts 5:17–41 that persecution of the church
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
51<br />
began. After the death of Stephen “great persecution broke out<br />
against the church at Jerusalem, and all except the apostles<br />
were scattered throughout Judea and Samaria” (Acts 8:1).<br />
The church was scattered, but it was not lost. Wherever the<br />
believers went new churches came into being. How could this<br />
happen? Because of the following principle: The church is not<br />
dependent on one person’s personality or authority. Philip went<br />
to Samaria (Acts 8:4–8), and Barnabas went to Antioch after<br />
other believers had gone there and formed a church body (Acts<br />
11:19–23). Other disciples must have gone to Joppa, Ephesus,<br />
and other cities we read about later. There was always a variety<br />
of ministries and leaders according to the provision of the Holy<br />
Spirit (Romans 12:5–8; 1 Corinthians 12:7–11).<br />
By Flexible Approach<br />
As Jesus had prophesied, the church grew first in Jerusalem<br />
(Acts 1:8). Thousands became believers in a short time. Most of<br />
them had been Jews who were following the Jewish ceremonial<br />
laws. The Holy Spirit guided the new believers to understand<br />
that the law was a “teacher” to lead them to salvation by<br />
faith. When Gentiles became believers, they were accepted<br />
by the Jewish Christians on the basis of their faith in Christ.<br />
Both groups learned that the gospel does not require ritual or<br />
prescribed ceremony but is received by faith in Jesus Christ.<br />
Application<br />
6 Carlos is a new believer who had belonged to a very<br />
ritualistic religion. Now he worries that he is not a good<br />
Christian because he is not performing religious ceremonies.<br />
Circle the letter of the verses of Scripture you would use to help<br />
him.<br />
a) Romans 1:17<br />
b) Romans 3:9<br />
c) Romans 3:24<br />
d) Philippians 3:9<br />
e) Titus 3:5<br />
f) 2 Peter 3:3
52 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
7 Briefly state the central truth you want Carlos to know from<br />
these verses.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
When Paul spoke to the Athenians who had no knowledge<br />
of God or the Jewish law, he found a common ground on which<br />
to gain their attention (Acts 17:16–33). He saw their interest<br />
in philosophical discussions and in exploring new ideas. He<br />
used their interest in many different religions as an approach<br />
to preach to them about the true God. In Acts 17:32–34 Luke<br />
records some of the Athenians saying, ‘‘‘We want to hear you<br />
again on this subject.’ . . . A few men became followers . . .<br />
Among them was Dionysius, a member of the Areopagus, . . .<br />
and a number of others.”<br />
Only the truth of salvation, not ceremonies or customs, must<br />
be taught as the gospel is preached around the world to many<br />
different peoples. What the early church taught was the truth<br />
of salvation through Jesus Christ. How people worshipped<br />
depended on their own culture. The message of the gospel is<br />
not the rules, rituals, or ceremonies of a particular religion. It is<br />
a message of being brought into a right relationship with God<br />
through Jesus Christ. Knowing that one’s sins are forgiven,<br />
and experiencing the joy of salvation—these have no barriers<br />
of race, language, culture, or country. That is the power of the<br />
gospel.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
53<br />
Application<br />
8 Circle the letter in front of each TRUE statement that<br />
explains correctly why the church can grow among all people.<br />
a) The gospel of Christ meets spiritual needs of people<br />
everywhere.<br />
b) Believers everywhere should follow the same ceremonies<br />
when they worship.<br />
c) Salvation through faith in Christ can be accepted by people<br />
of all cultures.<br />
d) The Christian church needs one strong man as leader whom<br />
all people can follow.<br />
9 Read question 8 again. For each statement that is incorrect,<br />
write a short sentence in your notebook explaining why it is not<br />
correct.<br />
The Mission Continues<br />
Organization Developed<br />
Objective 3. Identify principles of church organization that were<br />
followed by leaders of the <strong>New</strong> Testament church.<br />
At the time of the birth of the church in Jerusalem there<br />
was no prearranged structure of church organization. Jesus had<br />
already chosen the apostles who provided leadership for the<br />
new congregation. Let us examine some principles established<br />
by the apostles as the church was organized to accomplish its<br />
mission.<br />
Organizational structure was developed to meet needs. The<br />
structure was not made just for the sake of organization; rather,<br />
it was provided as required by the needs of the church.<br />
When the church began on the Day of Pentecost, 3,000<br />
people accepted Christ. Most of them were Grecian (Hellenic)<br />
Jews. These were people who lived throughout the Roman<br />
world, outside of Palestine. Although they were still Jews,<br />
they had adopted much of the Greek culture, and they spoke
54 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
the local languages of the region where they lived. There were<br />
many thousands of the Grecian Jews in the streets of Jerusalem<br />
on the Day of Pentecost when Peter stood up to preach.<br />
After the festival of Pentecost, the number of believers<br />
continued to grow. Soon the number of believers from Judea<br />
overtook the number of Greek-speaking believers. This caused<br />
the first administrative problem in the early church. The<br />
Greek-speaking believers (Acts 6:1) felt their widows were<br />
being neglected in the daily distribution. The apostles realized<br />
the problem was deeper than simply having enough help to<br />
distribute the food. It was a leadership problem which called for<br />
new organizational structure.<br />
The apostles told the Greek-speaking believers to “choose<br />
seven men from among you” (v. 3) whom they could put in<br />
charge of the distribution. All seven men were members of the<br />
Grecian group, as is shown by the fact that they had Grecian,<br />
rather than Aramaic names. These Greek-speaking leaders did<br />
not replace the authority of the apostles. They simply provided<br />
direct leadership for their group. This new organizational<br />
structure was approved by the apostles (Acts 6:6), and it<br />
provided for a clear line of authority and a smooth functioning<br />
in the church.<br />
Local churches were first established in strategic population<br />
centers. While the Scripture gives us no evidence that the<br />
apostles sat down together and made an organizational plan for<br />
church planting, we do know that the Holy Spirit guided them<br />
in terms of where churches should be established. Some of the<br />
earliest congregations were founded in places such as Cyprus<br />
on the main sea route to the west, and in Antioch, a leading city<br />
in the north. At first they preached only to Jews, but soon after,<br />
believers traveled from Cyprus and Cyrene and won Greeks<br />
to Christ (Acts 11:19–20). <strong>Churches</strong> were also established<br />
in Derbe, Iconium, Lystra, and other centers in Asia Minor.<br />
To the west, churches were founded in Corinth and Berea, as<br />
well as other main cities in the provinces of Macedonia and<br />
Achaia. The cities and towns in which Paul planted churches<br />
were centers of Roman administration, of Greek civilization, of
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
55<br />
Jewish influence, or of commercial importance. Many travelers<br />
passed through these cities. It is likely that people heard and<br />
accepted the gospel while there and then took the message to<br />
the surrounding areas.<br />
Many experienced and successful church planters follow<br />
this same principle today. For instance, in Brazil the church<br />
has experienced phenomenal growth in recent years. There<br />
the church leaders plan evangelistic crusades in large cities.<br />
Many people come into these cities to find work. They have an<br />
opportunity to hear the gospel and accept the Lord. Later they<br />
may return to their towns and take the gospel message there. As<br />
a church is established in a center, it begins to spread out and<br />
establish churches in the surrounding areas.<br />
Church finance was a part of worship. Giving offerings<br />
was a spontaneous act of worship for the early Christians. No<br />
organization can continue to function without planned and<br />
accountable financing. There were no pleas and demands for<br />
offerings, but believers gave from an inward desire of love<br />
and worship. “All the believers were together . . . Selling their<br />
possessions and goods, they gave to anyone as he had need”<br />
(Acts 2:44–45). Paul wrote to the Corinthians that the churches<br />
in Macedonia: “Out of the most severe trial, their overflowing<br />
joy and their extreme poverty welled up in rich generosity . . .<br />
they gave . . . even beyond their ability” (2 Corinthians 8:2–3).<br />
When the Christians in Jerusalem were in need, Paul<br />
instructed the churches in Corinth and Galatia on a systematic<br />
method of giving and sending offerings. Paul made it clear<br />
that funds were to be handled in an accountable manner that<br />
would be above suspicion (1 Corinthians 16:1–4; 2 Corinthians<br />
8:18–21).<br />
Paul commented on the generosity of the believers and<br />
their spontaneous giving to those in the ministry (2 Corinthians<br />
9:1–5). Those who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.<br />
The Scriptures reveal that those who receive the blessings<br />
of hearing God’s Word should help those who minister<br />
(1 Corinthians 9:7–12).
56 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Application<br />
10 Read 1 Corinthians 9:10. What is the significant issue of<br />
Paul’s statement?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
11 Circle the letter in front of each TRUE statement which<br />
describes an aspect of the organizational development of the<br />
church as described in the <strong>New</strong> Testament.<br />
a) The <strong>New</strong> Testament church was developed on the<br />
organizational pattern of the synagogue.<br />
b) <strong>Churches</strong> were first established in population centers and<br />
then spread from there to surrounding areas.<br />
c) The apostles selected the leaders for the Grecian Jews.<br />
d) The leaders of the Grecian Jews were responsible to the<br />
apostles.<br />
e) Every believer was required to give a certain amount of<br />
money to support the church.<br />
f) The Christian philosophy of giving is stated in 2 Corinthians<br />
9:7.<br />
g) The complexity of church organization depends on its<br />
needs.<br />
The Church Threatened<br />
When we read about the church in the <strong>New</strong> Testament we<br />
can become awed by the manifestations of power of the Holy<br />
Spirit, and the great dedication of the leaders. We may tend to<br />
think of that church as ideal and forget that the apostolic church<br />
had some very serious problems that threatened its existence.<br />
The Holy Spirit guided the apostles to record in Scripture the<br />
principles used to solve the problems which threatened the<br />
mission of the church.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
57<br />
Administration Problems<br />
An administrative problem may cause much difficulty in a<br />
church today, and that was the first type of problem to threaten<br />
the unity of the early church. Their problem was two-fold, but it<br />
was overcome by a single solution.<br />
The apostles were overworked and did not have time<br />
to see to the details of daily administration. They needed<br />
assistants to whom they could delegate responsibility for daily<br />
administration, so they could give themselves more fully to the<br />
ministry of the Word. This organizational problem was solved<br />
by setting up lines of authority and delegating responsibility.<br />
As we studied in the previous section, the seven men chosen to<br />
assist the apostles worked under their authority.<br />
The second aspect of the administrative problem in<br />
Acts 6 concerns the needs of a cultural minority within the<br />
church. There was a large minority of Greek-speaking Jews<br />
in Jerusalem. They organized their own synagogues, usually<br />
according to the regions they lived in before they returned<br />
to live in Jerusalem. There were 480 such synagogues in<br />
Jerusalem at that time (according to Talmud). The Jews often<br />
considered the Grecian Jews to be too worldly because of their<br />
Greek style of living. They were often viewed as second class<br />
Jews. This prejudice was partly carried over into the early<br />
church. It was the Greek-speaking widows who were being<br />
neglected in the daily distribution, not entirely all the widows.<br />
So it was not just an organizational problem, it was also a<br />
cultural problem.<br />
In solving this problem, certain administrative principles<br />
can be observed: 1) Leadership responsibility must be partly<br />
delegated, and clear lines of authority must be established; 2)<br />
Cultural minorities should be represented in the leadership of<br />
the church; 3) Leaders should be acceptable to those they lead.<br />
As the church spread to other areas, a need to communicate<br />
arose between the apostles and the various groups of believers.<br />
When false teachers and dissensions began threatening the<br />
church, a central body was needed to make decisions and then
58 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
communicate the decisions to all the members of the body.<br />
We read in Acts 15 about the important actions of this central<br />
administrative council that gathered in Jerusalem. This council<br />
gave us a pattern of effective church administration by which<br />
the church members can deal with their problems as well as<br />
enjoy fellowship together.<br />
What was the pattern of this council? Let us list the main<br />
points from Acts 15.<br />
1. The council was headed by the church leaders (v. 6).<br />
2. The council received delegates and reports from the local<br />
congregations (vv. 2, 7, 12).<br />
3. The council discussed problems and came to a majority<br />
decision (vv. 13, 22).<br />
4. The council sent authorized delegates with a written report<br />
of their decision to all the churches (vv. 22–28).<br />
5. The work of the council brought unity (vv. 30–31).<br />
Application<br />
12 Circle the letter in front of each TRUE statement.<br />
a) Delegation of responsibility is usually a solution for<br />
overworked administrators.<br />
b) The early churches’ method for selecting delegates is an<br />
unsuitable method for churches today.<br />
c) Minorities are small groups within a larger group; therefore,<br />
they do not always need representation.<br />
d) Recognizing the needs of a minority group helped to unify<br />
the early church.<br />
e) Delegation of responsibility requires clearly established<br />
lines of authority.<br />
f) Minority groups are usually incapable of selecting their own<br />
leaders.<br />
13 Is there a national church council (an administrative body) in<br />
your country? How is it similar to the <strong>New</strong> Testament pattern?<br />
How is it different? Write your responses in your notebook.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
59<br />
Personality Divisions<br />
Human beings seem to have a need for a hero or a dynamic<br />
leader to follow. This is why some political leaders, whether<br />
good or bad, can gain a large group of followers. Leaders have<br />
attracted many people because of their magnetic personalities.<br />
One of the first problems Paul had to deal with when<br />
writing to the Corinthian church was the divisive spirit among<br />
the believers. The believers wanted to claim that they were<br />
disciples of different great Christian leaders. One of them<br />
said, “‘I follow Apollos’; another, ‘I follow Cephas’; still<br />
another, ‘I follow Christ’” (1 Corinthians 1:12). Paul asked<br />
them, “Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you?” (1:13).<br />
Paul corrected the divisions by pointing out to them that this<br />
was a very immature attitude (3:1–5). But more importantly,<br />
he directed the believers to Christ and showed them that all<br />
disciples are co-laborers together for Christ (3:5–15). Paul’s<br />
message is clear: The true Christian leader directs people only<br />
to Christ, never to himself.<br />
Doctrinal Errors and Wrong Practices<br />
The apostles used their authority and gifts of teaching to<br />
correct many types of errors that came into the new church.<br />
In the letters to the churches new believers were not told that<br />
they were not true Christians; rather, they were told that they<br />
needed teaching. That is still the key today: <strong>New</strong> believers must<br />
have teaching from God’s Word. The weaknesses that were<br />
in the Corinthian and Galatian churches are representative of<br />
problems that must be dealt with today.<br />
Paul’s teaching corrected wrong practices and established<br />
a high standard for Christian living. He gave instruction on the<br />
question of taking a brother to law, on the sanctity of the body<br />
as a temple of the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 6), and on dealing<br />
with problems related to marriage (7:1–15). In 1 Corinthians<br />
12–14, he gives directions concerning the use (and abuse)<br />
of the spiritual gifts, particularly speaking in tongues and<br />
prophecy.
60 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Wherever Paul taught to correct doctrinal errors, he<br />
emphasized the person and work of Christ. He did this to deal<br />
with divisions in the church, and especially to refute errors<br />
about the Resurrection (1 Corinthians 15:12–28). A true<br />
knowledge and understanding of the doctrine of Christ was the<br />
very foundation of the church.<br />
Application<br />
14 What was the serious doctrinal error Paul was correcting in<br />
1 Corinthians 15? Write your answer in your notebook.<br />
15 According to 1 Corinthians 15:14, why was it so urgent that<br />
Christians understand the correct doctrine on this point? Use<br />
your notebook for your response.<br />
Immorality<br />
In many societies today, sexual immorality is a serious<br />
problem that can threaten the effectiveness and purity of the<br />
church. It is impossible for the church to accomplish its mission<br />
of taking Christ to the world if at the same time it overlooks its<br />
own sin.<br />
Paul had to deal severely with a case of gross immorality<br />
in the Corinthian church. He urged severe discipline for the<br />
benefit of the erring man, and taught the church that it is<br />
responsible to judge its own members (1 Corinthians 5:2, 4–5).<br />
It may seem harsh that Paul instructed the church to “‘expel the<br />
wicked man from among you’” (5:13). He used the illustration<br />
that a little yeast can affect the whole batch of dough. In<br />
verse 7, he urged the believers to “get rid of the old yeast.”<br />
He showed the Corinthians that dealing severely with sin is a<br />
means of bringing the sinner to repentance (v. 5).<br />
Later, he also tells them, “Now instead, you . . . forgive and<br />
comfort him . . . I urge you . . . to reaffirm your love for him”<br />
(2 Corinthians 2:7–8).
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
61<br />
This is the other side of church discipline. The church must<br />
hate sin, but love the sinner. Sin must be dealt with, but those<br />
who do so must make a special effort to encourage and restore a<br />
repenting brother. “Brothers, if someone is caught in a sin, you<br />
who are spiritual should restore him gently. But watch yourself,<br />
or you also may be tempted” (Galatians 6:1).<br />
False Teachers<br />
One of the most difficult and divisive problems the early<br />
church faced was the opposition caused by false teachers. Most<br />
of these were Jews who were teaching that the Gentile converts<br />
must keep the Law of Moses and be circumcised in order to be<br />
Christians. Probably some of these people believed they were<br />
honoring God’s Word by keeping the Law of Moses. The most<br />
dangerous kind of false teachers is of this same type today.<br />
They teach a little bit of truth along with their false teaching<br />
and so deceive many.<br />
The problem became so severe that it was taken before<br />
the council in Jerusalem, where the council made the decision<br />
recorded in Acts 15. Instead of the false teachers repenting<br />
and correcting their teaching, they went their own way and<br />
continued to oppose the church. Paul called these people<br />
“savage wolves” who will not spare the flock (Acts 20:29).<br />
The church in Galatia was especially affected, so Paul wrote to<br />
them to re-establish their faith in the grace of God (Galatians<br />
3:1–4, 19–20). Once again Paul admonished the church that<br />
the answer to problems was teaching in the church and a firm<br />
faith in Christ (Galatians 5:1). Then he reassured them, “The<br />
only thing that counts is faith expressing itself through love”<br />
(Galatians 5:6).<br />
Application<br />
16 Have you heard of some false teachers in your area? How do<br />
they use partial truth to deceive people? Use your notebook.<br />
17 How can you protect yourself and fellow Christians against<br />
such teachers? Write your answer in your notebook.
62 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
18 Match the type of problem (right) with the scriptural teaching<br />
(left) that gives guidance for its solution. You may find the verses<br />
in the Bible and read the entire portions for more understanding.<br />
. . . . a “Choose seven men . . . full of the<br />
Spirit . . . We will turn this responsibility<br />
over to them.” Acts 6:3–4<br />
. . . b “Is Christ divided?” “We are fellow<br />
workers.” 1 Corinthians 1:13; 3–9<br />
. . . c “If you have disputes . . . appoint as<br />
judges even men of little account in<br />
the church!” 1 Corinthians 6:4<br />
. . . d “You must not associate with anyone<br />
who calls himself a brother but<br />
is sexually immoral or greedy, an<br />
idolater or a slanderer, a drunkard or<br />
a swindler.” 1 Corinthians 5:11<br />
. . . .e “Christ has indeed been raised from<br />
the dead.” 1 Corinthians 15:12<br />
. . . f “Your body is a temple of the Holy<br />
Spirit . . . honor God with your<br />
body.” 1 Corinthians 6:19–20<br />
. . . g “Be shepherds of the church of<br />
God, . . . be on your guard!” Acts<br />
20:28, 31. “Christ has set us free.<br />
Stand firm.” Galatians 5:1.<br />
1) Immorality<br />
2) Personality<br />
divisions<br />
3) Wrong<br />
practices<br />
4) Administration<br />
problems<br />
5) False teachers<br />
6) Doctrinal<br />
errors<br />
In many ways, the <strong>New</strong> Testament church was unique.<br />
However, we know that many principles for planting the church<br />
were developed then and should be followed by the church in<br />
every age. If we could summarize briefly two key factors that<br />
guided the church then and should guide it now, they are: 1)<br />
the importance of teaching the Word of God, and 2) a constant<br />
focus on the person and work of Jesus Christ.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
63<br />
self-test<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. Circle the letter of the correct answer to<br />
each question.<br />
1 The mission of the church is defined as<br />
a) sending missionaries to every country.<br />
b) proclaiming the redemptive purposes of God to all peoples.<br />
c) building the church of Jesus Christ in my community.<br />
d) training leaders for the church in all countries.<br />
2 The apostles were able to build the church rapidly in their<br />
time because<br />
a) the Jews were ready to receive Jesus as Messiah.<br />
b) they were already powerful leaders in the synagogue.<br />
c) they received the power of the Holy Spirit.<br />
d) they were respected by government officials.<br />
3 The growth of the early church was stimulated by the<br />
apostles’ practice of<br />
a) quoting the Law of Moses and proving that Jesus followed<br />
the law.<br />
b) proclaiming that the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus<br />
were in direct fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies.<br />
c) condemning the Jews for their rejection of Jesus and<br />
demanding their repentance.<br />
d) preaching a system of ceremonial worship which appealed<br />
to all cultures.<br />
4 The church leaders’ reliance on the power of God is proved<br />
in Scripture by<br />
a) miracles of healing, such as the crippled man healed at the<br />
temple gate.<br />
b) Philip’s casting evil spirits out of many in Samaria.<br />
c) the ability of the apostles to speak and understand all the<br />
languages of the countries where they preached.<br />
d) the statements in a) and c).<br />
e) the statements in a) and b).
64 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
5 People of all cultures and classes accepted the gospel<br />
because<br />
a) the apostles did not reject anyone for his background, but<br />
presented salvation only by faith in Christ.<br />
b) the church can adapt all forms of religious worship by<br />
giving them Christian meanings.<br />
c) accepting Christ does not require a declaration of belief.<br />
d) Christianity never involves personal suffering.<br />
6 Which is NOT a principle of church organization that was<br />
followed by the <strong>New</strong> Testament church?<br />
a) The organizational structure was provided according to the<br />
needs of the church.<br />
b) The church was financed by spontaneous, worshipful giving.<br />
c) All church functions were planned and directed by the head<br />
apostle, Peter.<br />
d) <strong>Churches</strong> were started first in principal cities.<br />
7 The description in Acts 6 of selecting the first assistant<br />
leaders demonstrates that leaders must be fitted to the task and<br />
be<br />
a) of the same economic status as those they lead.<br />
b) appointed by someone outside the group to avoid prejudice.<br />
c) acceptable to those they lead.<br />
d) able to work independently of their superiors.<br />
8 The first church council described in Acts 15 set a pattern<br />
of administration which includes: those in authority as the head<br />
of the council; delegates and reports brought to the council;<br />
problems and policies discussed; and<br />
a) decision taken to hold a council every two years.<br />
b) authorized delegates reported to the churches, or written<br />
reports sent to them concerning decisions made.<br />
c) method established of electing officials.<br />
d) ordination granted to pastors.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
65<br />
9 Paul wrote to the Corinthians to teach them Christian<br />
standards relating to certain practices. Which is NOT a<br />
statement of Paul’s teaching?<br />
a) A Christian must not take a brother before a heathen court.<br />
b) The body is the temple of the Holy Spirit; therefore, it must<br />
be kept pure.<br />
c) A man should divorce his unbelieving wife.<br />
d) Church members should judge and discipline sin within the<br />
church.<br />
10 Church leaders can prevent personality divisions in the<br />
church by<br />
a) frequently changing leadership positions.<br />
b) calling everyone “brother” and no one “leader.”<br />
c) quoting John the Baptist, “He must become greater, I must<br />
become less.”<br />
d) demonstrating that all disciples are co-laborers together for<br />
Christ.<br />
11 Teachers of false doctrine are more likely to deceive<br />
inquirers when they<br />
a) have a large amount of financial support.<br />
b) combine partial scriptural truth with false teaching.<br />
c) are attractive and have appealing personalities.<br />
d) have the authority of the government behind them.<br />
12 The purpose of the letters to the churches (such as Galatians<br />
and Corinthians) was to refute false doctrine by giving teaching<br />
to the church and<br />
a) building a firm faith in the person and work of Jesus Christ.<br />
b) making believers fear the false teachings as “savage<br />
wolves.”<br />
c) requiring believers to memorize a standard of faith.<br />
d) preparing believers for church membership.<br />
Before you continue your study with Lesson 3, be sure to<br />
complete your unit student report for Unit 1 and return the<br />
answer sheet to your instructor.
66 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
answers to study questions<br />
10 Paul is saying that those who preach the gospel should<br />
receive some material benefits from their work.<br />
1 Your answer. It should include: mission is to share the good<br />
news of God’s redemptive purpose to all peoples, or, is what<br />
God desires.<br />
11 b), d), f), and g) are true.<br />
2 a) The church is to go to all nations and make disciples.<br />
b) The church must search and find the lost and bring them<br />
to God.<br />
c) Do not remain long among those who refuse the gospel,<br />
but continue on to those you find who will accept.<br />
12 a), d), and e) are true.<br />
3 The church began its mission by the power of the Holy<br />
Spirit.<br />
13 Your answer<br />
4 a 1) Messiahship<br />
b 2) Suffering or resurrection<br />
c 1) Messiahship<br />
d 2) Suffering or resurrection<br />
e 1) Messiahship<br />
f 1) Messiahship<br />
g 2) Suffering or resurrection<br />
h 1) Messiahship<br />
i 1) Messiahship<br />
14 He was correcting the false teaching that there was no<br />
resurrection, and that Christ had not been raised from the<br />
dead.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
67<br />
5 Your answer should be similar to the following:<br />
a 1) From Old Testament prophecy, Peter preached Christ<br />
as the Messiah.<br />
2) An example of The Authority of Scripture.<br />
b 1) Peter’s preaching made the people realize their sin<br />
and need for repentance.<br />
2) An example of The Authority of Scripture.<br />
c 1) The believers’ attracted others to believe.<br />
2) Not an example of either<br />
d 1) The crippled man was healed.<br />
2) An example of Reliance on the Supernatural<br />
e l) Philip did miraculous signs of healing the sick and<br />
casting out demons.<br />
2) An example of Reliance on the supernatural<br />
15 If Christ has not been resurrected, then our preaching is<br />
useless and faith is in vain. We would be false witnesses<br />
about God, since apart from Him there is no salvation.<br />
6 a) Romans 1:17<br />
c) Romans 3:24<br />
d) Philippians 3:9<br />
e) Titus 3:5<br />
16 Your answer. Perhaps they are persons who have magnetic<br />
personalities, or they speak very convincingly and deceive<br />
people. Or possibly they speak a mixture of truth and lies.<br />
7 Your answer. We cannot earn righteousness. It is received<br />
only by faith in accepting Christ’s forgiveness and<br />
righteousness.<br />
17 Your answer. Perhaps you answered by faithful study of<br />
God’s Word, by regularly listening to teachers or a pastor<br />
who teaches from the Bible and exalts Jesus Christ as Savior,<br />
and by seeking the guidance of the Holy Spirit.<br />
8 a) and c) are true.
68 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
18 a 4) Administrative problems<br />
b 2) Personality divisions<br />
c 3) Wrong practices<br />
4) Administrative problems<br />
d 1) Immorality<br />
3) Wrong practices<br />
e 6) Doctrinal errors<br />
f 1) Immorality<br />
g 5) False teachers<br />
9 Your answer should contain these thoughts.<br />
b) Salvation is based on one’s faith in Christ, not on formal<br />
ceremonies.<br />
c) The church has many Holy Spirit anointed leaders with<br />
Christ as the true Head.
C h u r c h e s a n d T h e i r M i s s i o n<br />
69
2Unit
The Method for<br />
<strong>Churches</strong><br />
Lessons<br />
3 <strong>Churches</strong> That Govern Themselves<br />
4 <strong>Churches</strong> That Start <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
5 <strong>Churches</strong> That Support Themselves
72 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
3<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> That<br />
Govern Themselves<br />
David and John were happy to talk about the results of their<br />
work at Gane. “Brother Eyo,” David began, “We have eighteen<br />
new believers, but we are not sure what to do now. We have<br />
been leading all the meetings, and the people always want us to<br />
make all the plans. We think it is time the people begin to make<br />
plans about doing the work of God. What do you think?”<br />
“I think God is giving you both good counsel concerning the<br />
new believers at Gane,” said Brother Eyo. “Let us discuss some<br />
important things about good local church government.”<br />
When a group of people has responded to the gospel and<br />
become believers in Christ, the next important step is to bring<br />
them into the body of Christ in the form of a local church. This<br />
lesson will discuss the principles of forming a local church<br />
that is able to govern itself and continue to grow and fulfill its<br />
ministry of evangelism and teaching.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
73<br />
lesson outline<br />
The Importance of Self-Government<br />
The Activities of Self-Government<br />
The Responsibilities of Self-Government<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Explain why self-government should be developed in a local<br />
church from its beginning.<br />
2. Identify steps that will enable new believers to prepare<br />
themselves for the self-government of their local church.<br />
3. Identify purposes of various business functions as suggested<br />
for a self-governing church.<br />
4. State biblical principles regarding corrective discipline in<br />
the church body.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Study the lesson following the procedure given in Lesson<br />
1. Be sure to read all Scripture texts given in the lesson, and<br />
answer each study question before checking the answer.<br />
2. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson and check your<br />
answers.<br />
key words<br />
advisory discipline recognition<br />
blatant elder responsibility<br />
by-laws leadership self-governing<br />
commitment management self-propagating<br />
conduct maturity self-supporting<br />
constitution minutes suspend<br />
decision<br />
parliamentary rules
74 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
The Importance of Self-Government<br />
Objective 1. Explain why self-government should be developed in a<br />
local church from its beginning.<br />
When a new church is planted, there are three basic goals<br />
which will help the church planter establish a new church. The<br />
new church should work to be self-governing, self-propagating,<br />
and self-supporting. If any one of these goals is neglected, the<br />
church may not grow successfully. In some areas, churches that<br />
achieve these goals are called self-reliant or indigenous churches.<br />
The First Step<br />
Even though the goal of self-government may be the most<br />
difficult to achieve, it is very important. The long-term life of<br />
the church really depends on it. The spiritual responsibility<br />
that is necessary to accomplish the goals of self-propagation<br />
and self-support will not be possible without the foundation<br />
of self-government. If new converts do not develop a sense of<br />
responsibility for self-government, there may be little or no<br />
spiritual growth. The new church probably will welcome the<br />
church planter’s leadership in the beginning, but like a growing<br />
child, so it will want and need independence.<br />
It is wise for the church planter to recognize and work with<br />
the need with right timing, or discontentment may come into<br />
the church. This and divisions in the church can be prevented<br />
if plans for self-government are made from the beginning and<br />
implemented as soon as possible.<br />
In an area where the Christian message is new to the<br />
culture, the church planter may assume that the new believers<br />
are not capable of governing their own church. He may feel<br />
he must continue to supervise the growing church. However,<br />
in every society, no matter how primitive, people have a form<br />
of local government and can understand levels of authority.<br />
Even without the benefit of formal education, people have the<br />
common sense to realize some form of leadership is needed
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
75<br />
and useful. How much more, then, will believers who have the<br />
Word of God and the guidance of the Holy Spirit be able to<br />
administer the work of their church.<br />
How a new church begins is the way it may tend to<br />
continue. If the first believers are allowed to depend heavily<br />
upon the church planter to make decisions about the church,<br />
the new believers may continue to depend upon the one who<br />
led them to the Lord. The new Christians will need help<br />
and guidance, but it must be guidance in making their own<br />
decisions in relation to the governing of their church.<br />
Self-Governing <strong>Churches</strong> Gain Maturity<br />
How did the apostle Paul establish churches? He did not go<br />
out merely to bring sinners to conversion. Paul did not establish<br />
“outstations” or “missions.” He went out to establish churches<br />
that could continue to carry the gospel message throughout their<br />
region. He founded the church in centers where local leaders<br />
continued the work. We read in Acts that in places where the<br />
apostles preached they were followed by many others that taught<br />
and preached the Word of the Lord (Acts 15:35). When Paul<br />
returned to visit the churches he had founded, “the churches were<br />
strengthened in the faith and grew daily in numbers” (Acts 16:5).<br />
The Scriptures do not give details on how these churches<br />
were governed or the procedures used to establish a church<br />
organization. In this lesson we will discuss those teachings given in<br />
Scripture about the offices and responsibilities in the church. How<br />
government has been developed in the church will be discussed<br />
from the experience of those who have successfully planted<br />
churches in various parts of the world. Their suggestions can give<br />
you guidelines for adapting methods that can be useful in your area.<br />
Just as a child matures more adequately if given responsibility,<br />
so will a new church. A wise church planter teaches the new<br />
group about the functions and purpose of the church. He teaches<br />
from the Word about the blessing and necessity of meeting and<br />
worshipping together, about the importance of studying God’s<br />
Word, and what it means to be part of the body of Christ. Careful<br />
and patient teaching will give direction to the new believers on
76 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
decisions that can best be made by them. There are many which<br />
can be made best by the believers because they know their own<br />
community. For instance, where, when, and how often should<br />
the new believers meet together? How many of these meetings<br />
should be for prayer and worship? How many should be for<br />
teaching? What time of the day or evening should the meetings<br />
be? In many communities the church has a worship service on<br />
Sunday morning and Sunday evening. In some cities however,<br />
the only time the believers can meet is on Sunday afternoon. All<br />
these decisions can be made by the new believers themselves.<br />
Making these decisions will help to develop their growing sense<br />
of responsibility. They will become active in those meetings<br />
which they have decided are the most necessary. The role of the<br />
church planter is to teach related portions of Scripture that will<br />
give guidance in helping the new church make decisions.<br />
By making their own decisions, new believers learn to<br />
value the opinions and spiritual maturity of certain ones in<br />
their own group. As these leaders mature in their abilities, the<br />
local church is better able to govern itself. Having confidence<br />
in their own leaders can help promote unity within the body<br />
of believers. By making its own decisions, the church has an<br />
opportunity to assume responsibility in handling its own affairs,<br />
and believers can determine how they can best serve God.<br />
Application<br />
1 Certain tasks are involved in the early development of selfgovernment<br />
in the church. Write 1) in front of those that may best<br />
be done by the new believers, and 2) if by the church planter.<br />
. . . a Select the meeting place<br />
. . . b Decide on the hours for services<br />
. . . c Teach the necessity of worship and Bible study<br />
. . . d Decide the frequency and type of services<br />
. . . e Explain the significance of the body of Christ<br />
. . . f Conduct the first Bible studies
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
77<br />
2 Circle the letter in front of each TRUE statement of why<br />
self-government is needed in a local church from its beginning.<br />
a) Self-government is a necessary part of the foundation for<br />
self-propagation and self-support.<br />
b) Taking the responsibilities of self-government aids in<br />
developing the spiritual maturity of the believers.<br />
c) Self-government is primarily needed to prevent foreign<br />
cultural influences.<br />
d) Early self-government may help to prevent discontent<br />
among able local leaders.<br />
e) The first purpose of self-government is to eliminate<br />
unqualified leaders.<br />
f) Relying on the ability of leaders from within their own<br />
group can promote unity in the church.<br />
The Activities of Self-Government<br />
Acceptance of Standards<br />
Objective 2. Identify steps that will enable new believers to prepare<br />
themselves for the self-government of their local church.<br />
As he gathers a group of new converts together, the church<br />
planter becomes a teacher to instruct the new believers in the<br />
doctrines of the Christian faith. One of the purposes of the<br />
teaching is to help the believers form themselves into a local<br />
church. What steps can the church planter follow that will help<br />
the group become an established, self-governing local church?<br />
First, the converts need teaching that will bring them<br />
to an understanding that the Christian faith is founded on<br />
the Scripture. The teaching in 1 Peter 3:15 points out the<br />
importance of believers having their faith founded in God’s<br />
Word: “But in your hearts set apart Christ as Lord. Always<br />
be prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks you to<br />
give the reason for the hope that you have.” As the believers<br />
understand the doctrines and apply the teaching, they can begin<br />
to work together to fulfill the purpose of the church.
78 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Furthermore, it is especially important that biblical standards<br />
become the believers’ own standards for conduct and beliefs. It is<br />
not sufficient that they learn a statement of doctrine with a list of<br />
Scripture references, or a set of rules. <strong>New</strong> believers need patient<br />
teaching so that they will understand scriptural requirements and<br />
apply the teaching. The teaching may require considerable time,<br />
depending on their needs, until the standards become their own<br />
convictions. If it is to be their church, it must be their standards.<br />
As the believers can express their own convictions of<br />
Christian belief, they have a basis for fellowship in the church.<br />
For a true church to be formed, there needs to be a standard of<br />
doctrine and conduct accepted in common by the believers.<br />
Everywhere in the world today there are false teachers;<br />
so it is not enough to say that the basis for our fellowship is<br />
the Bible alone. Many false cults make the same claim. To be<br />
able to work together as part of the body of Christ, the church<br />
needs to be in agreement on certain fundamental standards of<br />
fellowship (1 Corinthians 1:10). For instance, it usually is a<br />
normal requirement that a person be born again before he or<br />
she can become a member. And the believer must live in a way<br />
that indicates a new life in Christ. Depending on the cultural<br />
background of the area, the believers may come to other<br />
agreements based on their guidance from Scripture.<br />
As the church planter is helping the new believers to form<br />
their church, there may be certain cultural problems that confront<br />
them. Many of these can be serious problems which may require<br />
long discussions and patient teaching to help the believers agree<br />
on biblical standards of handling the problems. For example,<br />
in some societies are marriage customs that do not conform to<br />
Christian teaching; in other places such things as cheating on<br />
taxes, stealing, and bribery are socially acceptable practices.<br />
In other countries there are legal or social restrictions against<br />
Christianity. Dealing with such difficult problems requires<br />
sincere prayer and faithful seeking for the guidance of the Holy<br />
Spirit. When the believers themselves know the leading of the<br />
Holy Spirit in these difficult matters, they are better able to<br />
uphold their standards of belief and conduct.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
79<br />
Application<br />
3 From the foregoing discussion we learn that new converts<br />
can be helped to form a self-governing church as they are<br />
brought to<br />
a) an understanding that Christian life is based on Scripture.<br />
b) acceptance of scriptural standards as their own concept of<br />
conduct and belief.<br />
c) agreement on points of fundamental doctrine as a basis of<br />
fellowship in the church body.<br />
d) all of the above.<br />
4 (Circle the letter in front of the correct completions.)<br />
Agreement on standards is necessary for a new church because<br />
the agreement will<br />
a) form a basis of church government and fellowship.<br />
b) give the church planter rules for discipline.<br />
c) be a help to understand Scripture and prevent error.<br />
d) help the believers relate doctrine to their daily lives.<br />
5 The church planter can assist the church to build a firm<br />
foundation for self-government by<br />
a) guiding believers to an understanding of scriptural teachings<br />
which will become their own standards for Christian life.<br />
b) having believers memorize scriptural standards which teach<br />
the rules of the church.<br />
Organizing the Church<br />
In the book of Acts and in Paul’s letters to the churches, we<br />
are not given specific details regarding the organization of church<br />
government. Paul’s letters give the requirements and responsibilities<br />
for leadership positions in the church, referring to them as elders,<br />
overseers (bishops), and deacons. Elder was a title used in the<br />
Jewish temple (Acts 4:23), so it was a position of authority familiar<br />
to the Jewish Christians. This title was frequently used to indicate<br />
Christian leaders in the book of Acts. It is apparent that the elders<br />
had pastoral and administrative positions. The elders worked with<br />
the apostles in the important decisions made at the Jerusalem council
80 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
(Acts 15). Paul reminded Timothy to “not neglect your gift, which<br />
was given you through a prophetic message when the body of<br />
elders laid their hands on you” (1 Timothy 4:14). Another position<br />
mentioned, that of overseer, seemed to include a number of the same<br />
responsibilities as an elder, and in some references the titles seem to<br />
be used interchangeably. Acts 20:17 says that Paul sent for the elders<br />
of the church at Ephesus, and in his farewell to them he admonished<br />
them to guard themselves and their flock (v. 28). To Titus Paul<br />
wrote, “an overseer is entrusted with God’s work” (Titus 1:7), and<br />
“must hold firmly to the trustworthy message . . . so that he can<br />
encourage others by sound doctrine” (v. 9). Deacons apparently had<br />
a helping ministry, perhaps as assistants to the elders and overseers<br />
(Acts 6:1–4). Paul addressed his letter to the Philippians to “the<br />
saints . . . together with the overseers and deacons” (Philippians<br />
1:1) indicating that while these were separate positions, the various<br />
offices worked together. Deacons were required to be men of mature<br />
spiritual quality (1 Timothy 3:8). We will discuss more about the<br />
qualifications and responsibilities of church leaders in Lesson 6.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
81<br />
The qualities required of those responsible for the<br />
government of the church are stated in Scripture (1 Timothy<br />
3:1–8; Titus 1:6–9), but how the work was to be done is not<br />
specifically given. Perhaps from this we can learn that the Holy<br />
Spirit intended that as the church grew throughout the various<br />
cultures, qualified people would lead in matters of church<br />
government according to the needs and circumstances of their<br />
time and culture.<br />
In the following discussion we will consider some of the<br />
organizational responsibilities of self-government that has been,<br />
and is being, done in evangelical churches in various countries.<br />
These are suggestions that may guide you and may be adapted<br />
to meet the particular needs of your area.<br />
Decisions on Membership<br />
The strength of each local church is in its membership.<br />
Faithful, well instructed believers will normally produce an<br />
active, faithful, growing local church. As the church planter<br />
teaches believers the principles of Christian living, he can<br />
expect that they will show the fruit of a Christian life. One of<br />
the first tasks of organizing the church usually is that the church<br />
decides the requirements for water baptism and membership.<br />
Some church planters have followed the practice that if a<br />
church is planted in an area new to the Christian faith, they<br />
ask an experienced pastor from a neighboring area to assist<br />
them in examining the first several candidates for baptism.<br />
They feel that this prevents new believers from having the<br />
impression that the church planter is solely responsible for such<br />
decisions. Then, as soon as a sufficient number is qualified for<br />
membership, a committee of at least three members is selected<br />
to serve with the church planter as an examining committee<br />
to approve candidates for water baptism and membership of<br />
other new believers. It is helpful that this committee be formed<br />
as soon as the first members are accepted into the new church.<br />
Those serving on the committee usually know the lives of those<br />
applying for baptism and membership; consequently, their
82 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
decisions are more acceptable to the new converts than if the<br />
church planter tried to make the decision alone.<br />
Preparing Leaders in the Church<br />
Can a new church produce qualified leaders to work within<br />
the church? If it is to be truly self-governing, obviously the<br />
leadership must come from among the body of believers. The<br />
church planter’s goal is to build a self-governing church. So<br />
from the first group of converts he is alert to recognize those<br />
who show leadership qualities. He can begin a plan of training<br />
for them, and usually people who are potential leaders are eager<br />
to accept responsibility. The process and methods of training<br />
leaders for work in the church will be discussed further in<br />
Lesson 6.<br />
From the record in Acts we see that it was Paul’s method to<br />
train leaders in the local area. He ministered for an extended<br />
period of time in the strategic centers, leaving trained leaders<br />
to continue to minister in an established church. Then he went<br />
on to minister in another place. He visited the churches in the<br />
province again after an interval of a few months and in some<br />
cases it was three years before his next visit. The record of<br />
Acts 16:4–5 tells us that, “they traveled from town to town .<br />
. . the churches were strengthened in the faith and grew daily<br />
in numbers.” In his letter to Timothy, Paul admonishes, “And<br />
the things you have heard me say in the presence of many<br />
witnesses entrust to reliable men who will also be qualified to<br />
teach others” (2 Timothy 2:2). The letters Paul wrote were to<br />
established, self-governing churches.<br />
Selecting a Pastor<br />
Once there is a group of members in the new church, the<br />
next step is to select a pastor. If the church planter has made<br />
his home where the church is located, usually the members<br />
want him to be the pastor. Since it may be already assumed that<br />
the church planter should be the pastor, some may question<br />
why it is necessary to select him as pastor. Sometime in the<br />
future the church will need to select a new pastor; therefore, it
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
83<br />
is helpful for the new church to have the opportunity to learn<br />
the process by selecting their first pastor. How the believers go<br />
about deciding on a pastor will probably depend on the local<br />
customs of selecting leadership. In some churches, members<br />
meet together and come to a mutual agreement that they will<br />
invite a given person to be their pastor. Other groups prefer to<br />
vote, and the majority makes the decision. However it is done,<br />
the important matter is that the believers agree to work together<br />
with their pastor to accomplish God’s purpose for the church.<br />
Boards and Committees<br />
As the church grows and its members become more mature<br />
in the matters of conducting the church, they may find it<br />
helpful to choose different boards and committees to direct<br />
the ministries of the church. In this way, many groups have<br />
found that responsibilities of the church can be shared among<br />
the members. We have already discussed the membership<br />
committee. There are two other administrative groups that<br />
many churches have found to be helpful in the church.<br />
1. Advisory committee: This group may be called by<br />
other titles in different areas. Some groups have found that in<br />
the beginning the new church may not have enough qualified<br />
people to form a board of deacons or elders. In such cases, they<br />
select a committee to work with the pastor in the church. There<br />
may be times when the pastor has to be away from the church,<br />
or in some cases, one person may have to pastor more than<br />
one church in an area of rapid growth. The advisory committee<br />
serves to assist the pastor so the new works are not left without<br />
leadership.<br />
2. The church board: The qualifications for elders and<br />
deacons are given in 1 Timothy 3:1–13 and in Titus 1:5–9. By<br />
whatever title the church leaders are called, these verses list<br />
their qualifications. Many churches refer to the leaders who<br />
assist the pastor as deacons, although in this present time,<br />
their work is more like that of the <strong>New</strong> Testament elders.<br />
They usually have some spiritual ministry as well as assisting<br />
with the general business of the church. In some places, it is
84 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
the practice to elect three deacons when the church board is<br />
first organized, then add another deacon for every fifty new<br />
members up to the number of nine board members. Usually the<br />
pastor serves as chairman of the board, and the whole group<br />
works together as a church council. If the pastor has to be<br />
away, the senior board member may be in charge of the church<br />
activities. There may be a second and third deacon appointed<br />
who also may be in charge if necessary. With this sort of plan,<br />
there is no question about leadership, and the ministry of the<br />
church can continue smoothly in the absence of the pastor.<br />
How the church is governed usually depends on the type of<br />
government the people are familiar with in their culture. Some<br />
work best with a system in which all have a voice. In that case,<br />
decisions are made by voting or some other form of gaining<br />
agreement among the members. Others are accustomed to have<br />
one leader they recognize. They trust him to select those who<br />
will work with him. One precedent we can learn from Scripture,<br />
however, is that “one man rule” is not the biblical pattern. Acts<br />
15 records a church council where important decisions were<br />
made. The apostles were the early church leaders, but they<br />
worked together with elders of the churches (Acts 15:6, 22).<br />
Proverbs 15:22 advises, “Plans fail for lack of counsel, but with<br />
many advisers they succeed.”<br />
Obviously, a large church with thousands of members<br />
will need more committees, boards, or councils, than a small,<br />
new church of 50 or 100 members. Whatever the number,<br />
or by whatever name the group is called, we must keep the<br />
main purpose in mind. That is, groups work together with the<br />
pastor to accomplish the work of the church. They meet to<br />
discuss problems confronting the church, to handle business<br />
and financial matters, to pray, to counsel one another, to make<br />
plans for expansion and future ministries of the church. Their<br />
underlying purpose is to do whatever they can to guide the<br />
church to win the lost and advance the kingdom of God.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
85<br />
Application<br />
6 Match the self-government activity (left) with the person or<br />
group primarily responsible (right).<br />
. . . a Prepares church leaders 1) The membership<br />
. . . b Selects the pastor<br />
committee<br />
2) The church<br />
. . . c Serves the church, assists the<br />
pastor with the work of the church<br />
planter<br />
3) The church body<br />
4) The advisory<br />
. . . d Approves candidates for church committee<br />
membership<br />
5) The church body<br />
. . . e Plans for expansion and future<br />
ministries<br />
. . . f Assists church planter with church<br />
activities early in its development<br />
7 Based on our discussion of church organization, complete<br />
the following statements.<br />
a) Scripture tells us the spiritual requirements of those<br />
responsible for church government, but not how to govern.<br />
We can assume the reason is . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) It is a wise practice that local believers serve with the<br />
church planter on a membership committee because<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) How the church selects who shall be the pastor usually<br />
depends on . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
d) To be called a self-governing church, the leadership comes<br />
from . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
e) The main purpose of a church board (or council) is to<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
86 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
The Responsibilities of Self-Government<br />
Business Sessions<br />
Objective 3. Identify purposes of various business functions as<br />
suggested for a self-governing church.<br />
To carry out the responsibilities of self-government, most<br />
churches find it necessary to hold church business meetings.<br />
If the idea of business meetings is new to the people, the<br />
congregation may need some instruction on parliamentary<br />
procedure. If it is completely new to the congregation, the<br />
pastor, or church planter, need not be insistent on following<br />
all the rules; however, he should give some basic guides. By<br />
his teaching and example he can show the church body that<br />
following certain procedures can help accomplish business, aid<br />
unity, and prevent angry expressions and useless discussions.<br />
Church Board Meetings<br />
Many church boards follow the practice of having a meeting once<br />
a month and calling special meetings whenever necessary. They hold<br />
a regular monthly meeting and if there is no business to discuss they<br />
use the time to together, have fellowship or have a short Bible study<br />
together. This helps them maintain a good working relationship.<br />
To ensure that the board meeting goes more efficiently, it is<br />
helpful that the pastor, as chairman of the board, bring a prepared<br />
agenda. Any of the board members can feel free to add any items<br />
they wish. Most boards find it useful to appoint one member<br />
to record all decisions and to keep the minutes with the church<br />
records. The usual purpose of board meetings is to discuss<br />
and plan management of church finances, plans for building,<br />
or gathering information and making plans for changes or<br />
expansion of the church ministries. They can prepare reports that<br />
give the needs or the accomplishments of the various ministries<br />
and present these reports to the church body. The board facilitates<br />
the ministry of the church when some new project or ministry<br />
is planned. The board can decide how to go about gathering<br />
information and making plans and decisions, which then can be<br />
presented to the church body for approval.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
87<br />
Church Business Meetings<br />
As a church grows and expands its ministries, it usually<br />
is necessary to have a church business meeting at least once<br />
a year, or whenever the church decides a meeting is needed.<br />
This is a meeting for all the members to attend, and all can<br />
participate in the meeting. This is usually a time when the<br />
church body hears financial reports and reports about the<br />
ministries of the church. It may be a time to receive new<br />
members, to hear plans or decisions made by the board, and to<br />
express approval or disapproval of such plans and decisions.<br />
Some churches hold a business meeting to elect or confirm a<br />
new pastor. These meetings are important to a church and to<br />
each of its members. They give the church body an opportunity<br />
to be informed about the church to participate in decisions, in<br />
ministry, and to take responsibility. This promotes a feeling<br />
of responsibility for the ministries and a bond of unity in the<br />
church.<br />
Adopting a Church Constitution<br />
Sometimes a church body decides that it would like to<br />
have its agreements on how the church is to be governed and<br />
its decisions regulating standards of fellowship documented<br />
in written form. This is usually done in the form of a church<br />
constitution. The constitution states the church’s understanding<br />
on important biblical doctrines and outlines the qualifications<br />
for water baptism and church membership. It can include<br />
whatever the church members feel needs to be kept in written<br />
form. In some countries the national government requires<br />
the church to adopt a constitution before it can be officially<br />
recognized. This may be important in some areas to allow<br />
marriages to be performed in the church or to allow the church<br />
to have some representation to the government in case it should<br />
ever be necessary.<br />
If there is a national church organization, often it will<br />
recommend a model constitution for new churches to follow.<br />
The main purpose for a constitution is to provide a basis for<br />
fellowship and to promote unity in the work of God. Having
88 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
a written standard of doctrine and conduct can help to prevent<br />
errors in doctrine that may arise at a later time, as well as<br />
strengthening the church in having a unified purpose.<br />
Official Recognition<br />
If there is a national church organization, the new church<br />
can be officially recognized as part of the fellowship. Usually<br />
this is a joy and blessing to a new congregation—to experience<br />
the blessing of being part of a larger fellowship. In many areas,<br />
especially rural, a highlight of the year is when many churches<br />
of an area gather for an annual convention. The believers have<br />
opportunities for wider ministry and know the joy of working<br />
together with other congregations to spread the gospel. Many<br />
new believers have been greatly encouraged to learn that they<br />
are not alone, but part of the worldwide church.<br />
Application<br />
8 The business functions of the church are needed to<br />
accomplish certain purposes. Based on our discussion, match the<br />
function (right) with its purpose (left).<br />
. . . a Provides opportunity for wider<br />
ministry and experience of<br />
fellowship in a larger body<br />
. . . b Enables the church body to<br />
be informed of ministries,<br />
encourages responsibility,<br />
promotes unity<br />
. . . c Plans and facilitates ministry<br />
of church, records and reports<br />
finances, does expansion planning<br />
. . . d Provides a statement of doctrine,<br />
a standard for membership, helps<br />
prevent doctrinal error<br />
1) Church business<br />
meeting<br />
2) Board meetings<br />
3) Official<br />
recognition<br />
4) Adopting a<br />
constitution
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
89<br />
The Responsibility of Discipline<br />
Objective 4. State biblical principles regarding corrective discipline<br />
in the church body.<br />
One of the most difficult and unpleasant tasks facing<br />
church leaders is that of properly administrating corrective<br />
discipline. When an individual identifies himself as a Christian<br />
brother, then there is a certain expectation by the church that<br />
his behavior will be conformed to the biblical standards of<br />
Christian living. Knowing how and when to confront a church<br />
member in a disciplinary way requires wisdom and the proper<br />
attitude and motive on the part of the leadership of the church.<br />
The proper attitude and motivation for discipline is one of<br />
genuine care and concern for the offending party and for the<br />
church fellowship as a whole. Leaders cannot effectively lead<br />
erring members to repentance if they act critically or project<br />
the idea that they do not have the brother’s true interests at<br />
heart. The goal of discipline is restoration through repentance.<br />
Anything which does not effectively lead toward that goal<br />
should be avoided.<br />
Discipline should have a solid biblical basis for determining<br />
right and wrong behaviors. The seriousness of the offense is<br />
a factor in knowing how to deal with the problem. Paul was<br />
faced with the issue of blatant immorality in the Corinthian<br />
church (1 Corinthians 5) and directed the church to show an<br />
open rejection of that sinful act since it was hurting the entire<br />
church reputation. The sinning man was to be expelled from the<br />
congregation, turned over to Satan for his sinful nature to be<br />
confronted, and eventually brought back into fellowship with<br />
the church after repentance (2 Corinthians 2:5–11).<br />
However, Paul had to deal with other issues of discipline<br />
which were not considered to be of such moral harm to either the<br />
offending parties or to the church body. The church leaders in<br />
Thessalonica (2 Thessalonians 3:6–13) asked Paul how to discipline<br />
people who would not work in order to earn their own livelihood<br />
and had become troublesome gossips and busybodies. Rather<br />
than expel them from the congregation, Paul urged that they be
90 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
confronted with their irresponsible behavior and requested to settle<br />
down and find a job, rather than become an undue burden on others.<br />
Discipline is an issue for the church and not only for the pastor.<br />
There may be minor issues that a loving pastoral visit can resolve;<br />
however, the pastor must be wise to restore the individual. Issues<br />
which involve the entire church may not be handled as privately as<br />
the pastoral visit. In this case the pastor needs the open support of<br />
other leaders and the congregation. Upon thoroughly investigating<br />
the charges against a church member, if it is found by the pastor that<br />
the charges are true, then collectively the pastor and church leaders<br />
should confront the offending party to resolve the issue (Matthew<br />
18:15–17). The offending brother or sister should be able to see<br />
clearly from the Scripture that he or she is sinning against God, and<br />
that the church leaders are concerned with keeping that person in<br />
fellowship with God through obedience. These issues include such<br />
things as people who spread false doctrines, troublemakers, and<br />
those involved in immoral practices (Titus 1:10–13).<br />
The primary motive behind discipline is to restore the offending<br />
brother after sincere repentance. Discipline need not be destructive;<br />
rather, with the proper attitude on the part of the leaders, discipline<br />
can be a very positive part of the growth and development of the<br />
individual and the group. When someone has repented of a sin<br />
which is of public concern to the church, it may be necessary for<br />
the repentant member to show the others the sincere nature of that<br />
repentance. A brief, but sufficient, time of proving one’s self to the<br />
others that he has truly changed inwardly and seeks to be restored<br />
to fellowship may be required of that brother. The offending, but<br />
repentant, brother should find a loving and caring attitude being<br />
expressed to him from the church leaders and other members of the<br />
church. Galatians 6:1–2 teaches, “If someone is caught in a sin, you<br />
who are spiritual should restore him gently . . . Carry each other’s<br />
burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ.”<br />
Jesus confronted Peter after Peter lied about knowing Jesus<br />
(John 18:15–27; 21:15–19). Peter had failed his Lord, his<br />
group, and himself. Jesus waited for the right moment before<br />
approaching Peter about the issue. With great wisdom, He<br />
gently began to restore Peter by questioning him about his love
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
91<br />
and commitment. In the end, Jesus resolved the issue, restored<br />
Peter’s dignity, and let him know that he had an important role<br />
in the ministry of the church.<br />
Jesus’ example teaches the important issues of discipline.<br />
There needs to be proper understanding of the offense. With<br />
the right attitude and motive, Jesus waited for the right time<br />
to approach Peter. Jesus allowed the failure to speak to Peter<br />
rather than bringing up all the charges. The questions Jesus<br />
asked forced Peter to examine his love for the person of his<br />
Lord rather than explain why he had failed. Jesus tenderly gave<br />
Peter his self-esteem back by assigning him a role which let<br />
Peter know he was important and needed.<br />
Application<br />
9 Circle the letter of each TRUE statement of biblical<br />
principles regarding corrective discipline in the church body.<br />
a) The primary motive for corrective discipline must be love<br />
and concern for the offending one and for the church as a<br />
whole.<br />
b) Expectations of Christian behavior must be based clearly on<br />
scriptural teachings.<br />
c) According to the Corinthian letter, the only method of<br />
discipline for the sinning member was expulsion from the<br />
congregation.<br />
d) The primary goal of corrective discipline is to cause<br />
repentance and bring restoration to Christ and fellowship in<br />
the body of Christ.<br />
e) The church body as a whole has a responsibility to deal with<br />
sin in the church in order to correct the problem and its cause.<br />
f) When a member has repented and is restored to the church<br />
body, he should not be given spiritual ministry since he may<br />
fail again.<br />
g) Helping the offending member clearly understand from<br />
Scripture that he has sinned against God is a step toward<br />
restoration.<br />
h) Discipline with the right attitude promotes spiritual maturity<br />
in the individual disciplined and the church as a whole.
92 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
10 Read John 21:15–19 again. In these verses Jesus shows an<br />
attitude of love and care in corrective discipline. What is the most<br />
important goal of corrective discipline demonstrated when Jesus said,<br />
“Feed my lambs . . . Take care of my sheep . . . Feed my sheep”?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Growth in Spiritual Maturity<br />
We have discussed previously in this lesson that a church<br />
that is able to assume the responsibilities of self-government<br />
is becoming spiritually mature. The church that is gaining<br />
spiritual maturity is blessed as a whole, and also each member<br />
is blessed by the opportunity to grow spiritually.<br />
Those members who take the responsibility to be teachers,<br />
or serve on committees, or as board members can share the<br />
blessing of working together in the work of God. At first, they<br />
will probably need guidance and teaching from the pastor on the<br />
importance of prayer and seeking God’s guidance in the work<br />
they have to do. There may be some who need help in learning<br />
to work cooperatively. As they form habits of seeking God’s<br />
guidance in church work, they have the opportunity to learn to<br />
pray about all phases of their lives. Learning the importance of<br />
waiting on God in prayer is an important step in spiritual growth.<br />
A self-governing church is able to develop a pattern of<br />
leadership from within the congregation. When the church<br />
has elders or deacons from within its own membership, the<br />
members can have the assurance of a continuity of leadership.<br />
If the pastor is called away or must leave unexpectedly, the<br />
church will not be left to flounder without a leader. The work of<br />
the church can continue while awaiting the return of a pastor.<br />
When a new believer experiences the joy of salvation, usually<br />
his first reaction is to tell others. The wise church planter or
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
93<br />
pastor will channel this joyful zeal with Bible teaching and help<br />
the new believers learn to teach and witness to others. As the<br />
believers take the responsibility of teaching in the church and<br />
witnessing to those around them, they need to learn the value<br />
of studying the Word of God. As they are properly taught, their<br />
love for the Word will grow. They will learn the necessity and<br />
blessing of regular Bible study. Members who are well grounded<br />
in Bible teaching help one another and contribute much to the<br />
spiritual maturity of the church.<br />
Maturing churches, like individual maturing Christians, are<br />
not only concerned with themselves but also with developing<br />
a loving concern for the souls of the lost around them. The<br />
result is a desire to share the good news with those who have<br />
not heard the gospel. The church planter’s aim is not only a<br />
self-governing church just for the sake of building a self-reliant<br />
church, but also to establish a body of maturing Christians who<br />
are able to carry out the purpose of the church in evangelism<br />
and building up the body of Christ.<br />
Application<br />
11 Circle the letter in front of each TRUE statement concerning<br />
benefits a self-governing church may provide to individual<br />
members.<br />
a) A member who feels responsible for the functioning of the<br />
church (such as a board member) is likely to become more<br />
involved in prayer and intercession for God’s guidance.<br />
b) Those involved in leadership functions will devote<br />
themselves only to the Lord and will withdraw from contact<br />
with people.<br />
c) Members who feel responsible for teaching and witnessing<br />
recognize the need for and blessing of regular Bible study.<br />
d) Promotion of individuals with natural leadership is the<br />
primary purpose of self-government.<br />
e) Self-government responsibilities help to assure the<br />
congregation of continuity in church leadership.
94 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
self-test<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. Circle the letter in front of the best<br />
answer to each question.<br />
1 The goal of church self-government is to<br />
a) prevent foreign influence.<br />
b) promote national pride.<br />
c) establish the church for future growth.<br />
d) preserve self-identity.<br />
2 Church self-government is the foundation needed<br />
a) to build a self-supporting, self-propagating church.<br />
b) to develop national church leaders.<br />
c) for cooperation of the church body.<br />
d) to recognize the ability of the local people.<br />
3 Paul’s method of establishing self-governing churches was to<br />
a) send well-trained leaders from Jerusalem.<br />
b) train local leaders, leave them in charge, then make<br />
occasional visits.<br />
c) train local leaders and ask them to send him frequent<br />
reports.<br />
4 A church needs self-government early in its development<br />
primarily to<br />
a) promote growth of spiritual ministries and respect for its<br />
own leaders.<br />
b) prevent discontent among those who want to be leaders.<br />
c) allow the church planter to go to work in another area.<br />
d) be separate from another church.<br />
5 Having agreement of standards of doctrine will enable the<br />
church to<br />
a) become part of an organized fellowship.<br />
b) have a basis of fellowship and prevent doctrinal error or<br />
controversy.<br />
c) function as a center for evangelism.<br />
d) prevent divisions in leadership.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
95<br />
6 Disciplining a member who has sinned is effective if the<br />
result is to<br />
a) protect the testimony of the church.<br />
b) allow the church to demonstrate its righteousness.<br />
c) restore the member to a right relationship with God.<br />
d) prevent disagreements in the church.<br />
7 Which is NOT a good practice for the deacon board to follow?<br />
a) It has a regular monthly meeting time.<br />
b) The pastor has a prepared list of discussion items.<br />
c) The pastor does not vary from his or her discussion list.<br />
d) A written record is kept of all board decisions.<br />
8 It is important that the church members agree on a standard<br />
of Christian conduct for the following reasons EXCEPT to<br />
a) teach biblical standards of Christian living.<br />
b) prevent unworthy persons from becoming members.<br />
c) demonstrate the Christian testimony of the church.<br />
d) help believers relate biblical teaching to their daily lives.<br />
TRUE-FALSE. Write T in the blank space if the statement is<br />
TRUE, and write F if the statement is FALSE.<br />
. . . 9 The deacons of the church have the primary<br />
responsibility to assist the pastor in serving the church.<br />
. . . 10 If all members of the deacon board agree on a decision<br />
it is not necessary to write it in the minutes.<br />
. . . 11 An effective standard of doctrine is for a church to state<br />
that it believes all of the Bible.<br />
. . . 12 The church planter should help the church in its<br />
beginning by making the members’ difficult decisions<br />
for them.<br />
. . . 13 A church with good self-government will be better<br />
prepared to be a self-supporting church.<br />
. . . 14 Evidence that self-government promotes spiritual<br />
maturity is shown by the church members’ desire to<br />
participate in the ministries and financial support of the<br />
church.
96 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
. . . 15 Paul’s method demonstrates that a primary leadership<br />
responsibility of the church planter is to train others for<br />
leadership.<br />
. . . 16 The responsibility of the membership committee is to<br />
present a list of membership applicants to the church<br />
planter for approval.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
97<br />
answers to study questions<br />
6 a 2) The church planter<br />
b 3) The church body<br />
c 5) The church board<br />
d 1) The membership committee<br />
e 5) The church board<br />
f 4) The advisory committee<br />
1 a 1) <strong>New</strong> believers<br />
b 1) <strong>New</strong> believers<br />
c 2) Church planter<br />
d 1) <strong>New</strong> believers<br />
e 2) Church planter<br />
f 2) Church planter<br />
7 Your answers may be similar to these thoughts:<br />
a) that the Holy Spirit intended that qualified men would<br />
seek His guidance for their time and culture.<br />
b) they know their local people; their decisions would be<br />
more acceptable than those of the church planter alone.<br />
c) their customary methods of selecting leaders.<br />
d) within the local body of believers.<br />
e) work with the pastor to accomplish the work of the<br />
church. Or you may have said: They meet to discuss<br />
problems, pray, counsel, plan expansion, or do all they<br />
can to guide the church to win the lost and advance the<br />
kingdom of God.<br />
2 a), b), d), and f) are true.<br />
8 a 3) Official recognition<br />
b 1) Church business meeting<br />
c 2) Board meetings<br />
d 4) Adopting a constitution<br />
3 d) all of the above.<br />
9 a), b), d), e), g), and h) are true.<br />
4 a) form a basis of church government and fellowship.<br />
c) be a help to understand Scripture and prevent error.<br />
d) help the believers relate doctrine to their daily lives.
98 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
10 Peter knew he was fully restored to fellowship with his Lord<br />
and among his brothers. Jesus was giving him his place in<br />
the work of God. He was entrusted with work to do for the<br />
Lord.<br />
5 a) guiding believers to an understanding of scriptural<br />
teachings which will become their own standards for<br />
Christian living.<br />
11 a), c), and e) are true.
C h u r c h e s T h a t G o v e r n T h e m s e l v e s<br />
99
100 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
4<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> That Start<br />
<strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
“Praise God, Brother Eyo! God is helping us to organize<br />
a strong church, and more people are becoming believers<br />
every week,” said David as he and John brought their monthly<br />
report. “So many are coming we can hardly meet in the same<br />
room. Brother Lanka is helping us prepare the believers for<br />
membership and water baptism.”<br />
“It sounds like God is building His church in Gane,” replied<br />
Brother Eyo. “It is time now that you teach the church its<br />
responsibility of witnessing and starting other churches. The<br />
people are witnessing in their community, but not far from<br />
Gane there are towns that need churches also. The Lord wants<br />
each new church to start other new churches.”<br />
When a group has been formed into a self-governing local<br />
church, its responsibility does not stop there. As part of the<br />
body of Christ, the church must learn that its mission is to plant<br />
other churches. This lesson will guide you in the steps that will<br />
teach new believers how they themselves can have a part in<br />
starting new churches.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
101<br />
lesson outline<br />
Self-Propagation Required<br />
Self-Propagation Planned<br />
Self-Propagation Continued<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Identify characteristics of a self-propagating church.<br />
2. Discuss methods of evangelism and planning steps required<br />
to start a new church.<br />
3. State the steps in planting a church.<br />
4. Indicate goals of the new local church.<br />
5. Discuss the benefits to the local church in the propagation of<br />
the church worldwide.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Study the lesson following the procedure given at the<br />
beginning of Lesson 1. Read all the Scripture texts and<br />
answer each study question before checking your answer.<br />
2. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson and check your<br />
answers.<br />
key words<br />
campaign<br />
fervor<br />
goal<br />
interact<br />
intercessory<br />
outreach<br />
prejudice<br />
propagate
102 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
Self-Propagation Required<br />
Objective 1. Identify characteristics of a self-propagating church.<br />
Do you remember from Lesson 1 the two basic functions of<br />
the local church? They are evangelism and teaching. Also, the<br />
Lord gave ministry gifts to the church to help it carry out His<br />
command. Ephesians 4:12 shows that ministry gifts are given<br />
“to prepare God’s people for works of service, so that the body<br />
of Christ may be built up.”<br />
It is not enough that a church be able to govern itself and<br />
make decisions regarding its ministries. To fulfill its scriptural<br />
purpose, the church must also be self-propagating. A selfpropagating<br />
church is one that helps to plant new churches. It<br />
is one that brings the lost to Christ (evangelism) and prepares<br />
God’s people for works of service (teaching). It has the<br />
characteristics described in Matthew 28:19–20 and Ephesians<br />
4:12. As believers are prepared for service, they will win others<br />
to Christ. The result is that the body of Christ is built up, new<br />
believers are added, and other new churches are started. Thus,<br />
the church propagates other local churches. This is the method<br />
by which the church has been extended throughout the world.<br />
Just as a plant has to be living and growing to re-propagate<br />
itself, so must a local church have life. What are the evidences<br />
that a church is spiritually alive and therefore self-propagating?<br />
In a church that has spiritual vitality, the members have an<br />
active love and concern for those around them. They pray for<br />
guidance of the Holy Spirit and look for ways to win the lost.<br />
Classes are held to prepare members for personal evangelism<br />
and to teach new believers. Plans for evangelism are carried<br />
out. Bible study classes are held regularly. Preaching of the<br />
Word, prayer, and praise are prominent in the church. <strong>New</strong><br />
believers are continually added (Acts 2:47, 5:14), and the<br />
church looks for areas where new local churches may be<br />
planted. As we continue this lesson we will discuss some<br />
methods that may help in the task of planting new churches.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
103<br />
Application<br />
1 In your own words define a self-propagating church. Use<br />
your notebook for your response.<br />
2 Circle the letter in front of the statement that most clearly<br />
expresses the characteristics of a self-propagating church.<br />
a) A self-propagating church has an efficient planning program<br />
which attracts unbelievers to participate in worship services.<br />
b) The first purpose of a self-propagating church should be to<br />
protect the church body from sinful influences.<br />
c) A self-propagating church endeavors to take the gospel to<br />
sinners, prepares believers for Christian service, and extends<br />
and builds up the body of Christ.<br />
Methods for Planting <strong>Churches</strong><br />
Objective 2. Discuss methods of evangelism and planning steps<br />
required to start a new church.<br />
As the believers in the <strong>New</strong> Testament church were<br />
scattered out from Jerusalem, they preached the gospel<br />
wherever they went (Acts 8:4). As they went from place to<br />
place they used different methods of evangelism. Today, just as<br />
then, no single method will work equally well everywhere.<br />
We will talk about four of the methods used by church<br />
planters with good success in various parts of the world. As you<br />
study these various methods, think about how each could be<br />
used in your area.<br />
Small Group Evangelism and House <strong>Churches</strong><br />
The meeting of small groups is often used as the major method<br />
of making new disciples and gathering them into local churches.<br />
The believers in the <strong>New</strong> Testament, of course, did not have church<br />
buildings but met for fellowship and evangelism in people’s homes<br />
(Acts 5:42). In some parts of the world, especially in politically or<br />
socially restricted countries where believers cannot meet publicly,<br />
the church has begun in private homes and multiplied greatly. Even<br />
in areas where there is no political restriction, there may be some
104 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
people who are not willing to go to a church; generally they will<br />
attend a gathering in a home. Believers and unbelievers alike are<br />
invited to share in prayer and reading and discussing God’s Word.<br />
This is also an effective method in areas where believers can meet<br />
together in church buildings. In some very large churches in big<br />
cities it is very difficult for people to travel to a central meeting<br />
place on weekdays, so they meet in “cell groups” in various homes<br />
throughout the city. The spiritual fellowship helps believers and<br />
attracts unbelievers to Christ. Many people have been won to<br />
Christ by this method.<br />
Application<br />
3 Use your notebook in answering the following items:<br />
a) List three advantages of small group or house church<br />
evangelism.<br />
b) How could this method be used in your area?<br />
Personal Work<br />
Personal work describes the work of an individual who talks<br />
to another person, usually on a one-to-one basis, about salvation<br />
through Christ. It may also be called personal witnessing, that<br />
is, telling about your own experience of salvation. Jesus said,<br />
“‘You will be my witnesses’” (Acts 1:8). To witness is to give<br />
proof, and personal proof is a powerful testimony. If people see<br />
that Christ has done something good for you, they are likely to<br />
be interested in what you have to say.<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> can be started because at least one person becomes<br />
burdened to make disciples by personal contact in a certain<br />
place. A Christian who studies and applies God’s Word, whether<br />
a new convert or mature Christian, may be led by the Spirit to<br />
do personal witnessing for Christ. The witnessing may be to<br />
co-workers at a job or students at a university. A believer may<br />
feel called to go to another village or nearby town to stay there<br />
and win souls by personal contact. It is important to encourage<br />
new believers to do personal witnessing because they will have<br />
many friends who are still unbelievers. It will help them grow in
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
105<br />
faith rapidly and the joy of their newly-found salvation will be<br />
effective in helping others accept Christ also. Those who respond<br />
and accept Christ’s salvation are gathered together to become the<br />
beginning group of a new local church. Since the person works<br />
alone, at first, this type of church planting can be very difficult.<br />
The person who is led by the Spirit to do personal work, like<br />
Philip (Acts 8:26–34), may never know the end result of his<br />
witnessing. The important fact is that he obeyed God.<br />
Application<br />
4 Read the following verses from your Bible. In front of each write<br />
the number of the method of evangelism being used. Write 1) for<br />
personal work and 2) for the small group or house church method.<br />
. . . a Acts 8:26–37<br />
. . . b Acts 10:24–33<br />
. . . c Acts 16:13–15<br />
. . . d Philemon 1–3<br />
Evangelistic Campaigns<br />
In many parts of the world, evangelistic campaigns are used<br />
effectively to start new churches. The campaigns may be doorto-door<br />
witnessing, preaching meetings in a church, a rented<br />
auditorium, a tent, a stadium, or simply an open field. Meetings<br />
in public areas hold many advantages. For instance, people who<br />
are prejudiced against entering a place of worship will listen<br />
in the open air or public building. A method used effectively in<br />
some places is to bring a group of Christians from other areas<br />
who give their personal testimony to Christ’s power to change<br />
lives. Usually a group of people will gather to listen to someone<br />
tell about personal experiences. On occasions such as this, there<br />
can be opportunities for preaching simple gospel messages to<br />
present the way of salvation. Romans 10:14 asks, ‘‘How can<br />
they believe in the one of whom they have not heard? And how<br />
can they hear without someone preaching to them?” Pray and
106 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
trust the Holy Spirit to lead you to use the right methods at the<br />
right time to reach the lost.<br />
Whatever method we use to present the gospel, it must first be<br />
under the anointing and direction of the Holy Spirit. This means<br />
making a habit of seeking the Lord in prayer, and then making plans<br />
and preparations for whatever way we can most effectively follow<br />
His guidance. The Holy Spirit will anoint those who desire to work<br />
for the Lord and He will give faith to the hearers to believe. But it is<br />
our responsibility to study God’s Word, devote ourselves to prayer,<br />
and be prepared as best we can to do God’s work.<br />
If you would like to study methods of evangelism in greater<br />
detail, you may take the course Sharing the Good <strong>New</strong>s,<br />
which is also part of the Christian Services series you are now<br />
studying.<br />
Mother-Daughter Church Planting<br />
The mother-daughter church planting method can be likened<br />
to the system by which strawberry plants grow. Strawberries<br />
are plants which grow close to the ground. They spread by<br />
sending out runners (or shoots) in different directions. As these<br />
stems grow outward from the central mother plant, they send<br />
down roots at a point away from the mother plant. A new set<br />
of leaves sprouts from the new roots. Eventually the stem dries<br />
up and the new plant gets its strength only from the new roots.<br />
The new plant then sends out runners, becoming a mother plant<br />
itself. This continual process of mother-daughter plants causes<br />
strawberry plants to spread quickly over a large area.<br />
A church that is established and growing usually has some<br />
people who live farther from the church than others. The<br />
members may be living in an area that is growing in population<br />
but has no church. The established church then decides to<br />
become a “mother” and start a “daughter” church in the new<br />
area. The mother church will organize a team of church planters<br />
to witness and preach. Those who live in the area will be leaders<br />
and helpers in the effort. Their homes may be used for meetings.<br />
If the local law permits, preaching and singing in open air<br />
meetings may be used to win new believers. As new believers are
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
107<br />
gathered, the people from the mother church who live in the area<br />
join with them to organize the new church. During this process,<br />
other groups from the mother church come to sing, witness, and<br />
help in the effort. The mother church may also help pay for the<br />
preaching campaign in the area. As soon as the new group is<br />
strong enough, it can be organized into a self-governing church.<br />
Then it is the responsibility of the new church to teach believers<br />
to develop their ability to “mother” new churches in other areas.<br />
Application<br />
5 Match the evangelism method that could best be used by the<br />
Christians in each situation.<br />
. . . a John is the only Christian at his<br />
army station.<br />
. . . b Sue’s neighbors like to chat and<br />
have coffee at her house.<br />
. . . c Many unsaved people will be<br />
coming to the football match in<br />
the city.<br />
. . . d Sam travels one hour to and from<br />
work by train.<br />
. . . e Twelve kilometers from Central<br />
Church a new population center<br />
is growing.<br />
1) Evangelism<br />
campaign<br />
2) Personal work<br />
3) Mother-daughter<br />
church<br />
4) Small groups<br />
Self-Propagation Planned<br />
Objective 3. State the steps in planting a church.<br />
Steps to Church Planting<br />
Along with selecting the most appropriate method of<br />
evangelism for your area, much planning is needed to accomplish<br />
the goal of planting new churches. Recall the two-fold purpose of
108 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
the local church: 1) to have ministries that teach believers and build<br />
up their faith, and 2) to make disciples and teach them to witness<br />
and bring others to Christ. This is the self-propagating principle<br />
that keeps churches multiplying.<br />
All believers may have a part in witnessing and winning people<br />
to Christ. They do not have to be experienced and mature believers.<br />
According to his or her ability and talent, each believer can have<br />
a part in taking the gospel to the lost. We should not think that<br />
only those who can preach or witness in public are the ones who<br />
can evangelize. There are many other tasks that need to be done in<br />
order to take the gospel to those who have not heard. There may<br />
be some who have the talent to teach other believers how to use<br />
the Scripture to lead a person to Christ. When a public meeting<br />
is planned, someone is needed to prepare posters or take care of<br />
advertising. There may be others who have the skills to build a<br />
platform or benches, if needed, for an outdoor meeting. And some<br />
can devote themselves to further intercessory prayer. All believers<br />
can have a part in the planning steps of starting the new church,<br />
and each one needs to feel that his part is important. The following<br />
steps will help you in the ministry of starting new churches. These<br />
steps can apply also for the individual church planter who may<br />
have to work alone to take the gospel to a new area.<br />
Step 1: Prayer<br />
The first thing believers should do as they make plans for<br />
starting a new church is to plan prayer into all the work schedule.<br />
Church planters need the power of God to combat “the powers of<br />
this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil” (Ephesians<br />
6:12). This is not possible in human strength alone. Pray in faith,<br />
not in fear. We preach the gospel by the command of Christ and in<br />
His power (Matthew 28:19–20; 2 Timothy 4:1–2). He wants His<br />
laborers to gather, the fruit of the harvest He has promised (Luke<br />
10:2) and to do so in triumph (Colossians 2:15; 1 John 4:4).<br />
As well as having private times of prayer, one may find it<br />
beneficial to meet together as a body at regularly announced<br />
times to pray. As the church prays together, the Holy Spirit will<br />
give guidance in the plans.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
109<br />
Step 2: Study the Local Population<br />
Once you have determined the group of people you feel God<br />
wants you to reach, you may find it helpful to study that group<br />
carefully. You may already know the people well. You may<br />
have been just like them before you accepted Christ.<br />
First, define how the people are different from the people of your<br />
own group. Even if they are of the same group, becoming a believer<br />
has made you different in your attitudes and behaviors than you<br />
were as an unbeliever. You see the world and people differently than<br />
before. Second, you need to define how the people are the same as<br />
your own group. What things may be important to them which are<br />
still important to you even after you have accepted the Lord? Finally,<br />
it is important to become acquainted with social customs or legal<br />
requirements that may affect your presentation of the gospel.<br />
Application<br />
6 Think of the group of people where you want to start a church.<br />
Copy this chart in your notebook, leaving plenty of space to write<br />
your answers. Then fill in as much as you can learn about the people.<br />
Subject<br />
1. Language<br />
2. Kind of work<br />
3. Where they live<br />
4. Education<br />
5. Religion<br />
6. Social customs<br />
and rules<br />
How the Group is<br />
Different From<br />
Our Group<br />
How the Group is<br />
Like Our Group<br />
After you have filled in the chart, study it to learn what special<br />
problems you may face in trying to start a church among the target<br />
people. Write these problems in a list on one side of a piece of<br />
paper. Then as you pray or meet with the other workers to pray, take
110 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
these problems to God in prayer. Seek to find a spiritual solution<br />
to spiritual problems, and practical solutions to practical problems.<br />
As you agree together on the solutions to overcome problems,<br />
write your plans on the other side of the paper. Trust in God for the<br />
solutions and prepare to be successful as you implement your plans.<br />
Step 3: Determine the Spiritual Needs<br />
Every person has spiritual needs. Many people may not<br />
recognize that the needs they feel are an indication of spiritual<br />
need. They may feel lonely, unhappy, or futile. Some may<br />
have fears, but they may not be able to explain the cause of<br />
these fears. They may fear death, wars, or financial failure.<br />
In some places people feel they are bound by obligations to<br />
follow customs that have been practiced by their families for<br />
generations, and these customs may be oppressive to them.<br />
Some people have no concept about God, and others may have<br />
concepts that are different from Christian teaching.<br />
When you plan to take the gospel to a new area, learn everything<br />
you can about the spiritual attitudes of the people. Even if the people<br />
know a lot about the gospel, try to record all you can about their<br />
spiritual concept. This will help you plan better how to present Christ<br />
to them as the Savior, the one who can help them meet their needs.<br />
Application<br />
7 Think about the people in the area where you might want<br />
to plant a church. In your notebook answer as many of the<br />
following questions as you can about these people.<br />
a) What is the religion of most of the people?<br />
b) What do the people believe about:<br />
1) Jesus Christ?<br />
2) Sin: Is man’s nature sinful? If man sins, whom does he<br />
wrong—God? Man? or both?<br />
3) Heaven, hell, and eternity?<br />
4) God and His creation?<br />
5) Satan and evil spirits?<br />
c) Do they have fears about their ancestors?
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
111<br />
Now notice how many questions you could not answer for<br />
sure. It would be better to find the answer to these questions<br />
before you try to witness among these people.<br />
If you were able to answer all the questions, you probably<br />
know the people quite well. Perhaps they believe what you did<br />
before you became a follower of Jesus. The Holy Spirit will<br />
help you use this knowledge to determine the most successful<br />
way to preach the gospel to them. In Hebrews 4–10 this is<br />
illustrated. The writer used the knowledge the Jews had of<br />
the Law of Moses to show them that Christ was the “once for<br />
all” sacrifice for sin and that He is the great high priest of the<br />
new covenant. Also, Paul appealed to the Athenians’ desire for<br />
knowledge about new ideas as a means to teach them about the<br />
true God (Acts 17:21–23).<br />
Step 4: Revise Plans As Needed<br />
Occasionally things do not work out exactly as planned;<br />
therefore, a good plan needs to be flexible. It may be that part<br />
of the plan works well up to a certain time, but then it must be<br />
changed to meet special needs. The leaders must be aware that<br />
this often happens, and they must be willing to change any part<br />
of the plan as the work continues.<br />
Application<br />
8 In your notebook, write in a column at the left of the page<br />
a list of the four steps that can help in starting a new church,<br />
as discussed in the text. Leave three or four lines between each<br />
step. After each step, briefly state what you may expect to be<br />
accomplished that will help in starting a new church.<br />
Goals of the Church<br />
Objective 4. Indicate goals of the new local church.<br />
Depending on the times, the culture, and the location, there<br />
may be different methods used to win the lost and gather them<br />
into a church body. But wherever and whenever a church is
112 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
planted, there are certain goals to work toward which will help<br />
to give a church a good beginning. Working to accomplish<br />
these goals from the start will help a church attain the purpose<br />
which God has intended. These goals are five basic functions of<br />
the church:<br />
1. Make disciples. When Jesus gave His disciples the<br />
command recorded in Matthew 28:19, He did not say that they<br />
should go preach. Rather, He said, “‘Go and make disciples.’”<br />
A disciple does much more than just listen to his master or<br />
teacher. A disciple accepts and believes the teaching of a<br />
master, and then assists in spreading the teachings to others.<br />
A disciple becomes identified with, or is like, the master. The<br />
ultimate nature of Jesus’ teaching is love, so Jesus said to His<br />
disciples, “‘All men will know that you are my disciples, if you<br />
love one another’” (John 13:35).<br />
Bringing others to Christ is another way in which His<br />
disciples identified with the Lord. Jesus said, “‘This is to my<br />
Father’s glory, that you bear much fruit, showing yourselves to<br />
be my disciples’” (John 15:8). To bring others to be disciples of<br />
our Lord requires sincere commitment on the part of those who<br />
preach and witness the gospel. As Paul expressed in Romans<br />
9:3, he was willing to lose all to bring his Jewish brothers to the<br />
Lord. Paul’s whole life was centered on doing God’s will, and<br />
he encouraged those to whom he wrote to follow his example<br />
(1 Corinthians 11:1; Philippians 3:14, 17). The biblical teaching<br />
for the church is not only to sow the seed of God’s Word but<br />
also to bring hearers to confess Christ, to identify with Him<br />
as their Lord. Romans 10:9 teaches, “If you confess with your<br />
mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ . . . you will be saved.”<br />
2. Gather believers together. An experienced church planter<br />
once told about a group of Christians who wanted to give the<br />
Christian witness to all the earth. They felt they should carry<br />
out Jesus’ command to preach the gospel to all nations. They<br />
hurried from place to place but did not stay long enough in<br />
any place to form the converts into a church or give them<br />
any teaching necessary to carry on church life. As a result,<br />
after years of work very little permanent results remained.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
113<br />
These people had failed to realize that though evangelism is<br />
important, the goal of evangelism is to establish the church<br />
of Jesus Christ. <strong>New</strong> believers need spiritual fellowship and<br />
training (Matthew 28:20; Hebrews 10:25). Plans should include<br />
the where, when, and how of bringing the believers together<br />
regularly.<br />
3. Interact with the community. <strong>New</strong> believers should be<br />
encouraged to maintain contact with the unbelievers of their<br />
community. Planning may include ways to show Christian<br />
testimony and, as much as possible, maintain the influence of<br />
the new believers in their community (Matthew 5:13–17; John<br />
17:11, 15, 18). This will help the new believers to witness to<br />
others for Christ and also lessen any persecution that may result<br />
from their decision to follow Christ (Acts 2:47).<br />
4. Organize the believers. According to the principles we<br />
learned in Lesson 3, a group of believers organized as a selfgoverning<br />
church can more effectively accomplish the purpose<br />
and ministries of the church. The local church is the means God<br />
has chosen to build up believers (Ephesians 4:12; 2 Timothy<br />
3:16), teach them doctrine, and teach them how to give and<br />
how to serve God in the fellowship of the body of Christ. Each<br />
group of believers can select the form of organization which<br />
suits its needs. The purpose of organization is to help the local<br />
church have a plan for teaching, witnessing, training workers,<br />
and to do whatever is needed to enable the body to work<br />
together in ministry for Christ.<br />
5. Teach outreach. As the new believers see the purpose<br />
of the church planters in trying to make disciples in their own<br />
community, they too can have a part in the work and joy of<br />
bringing others to Christ. These new believers should be trained<br />
and invited to join the different teams of church planters. This<br />
will provide practical training, which is important in continuing<br />
the outreach of the church (Luke 10:1; Acts 1:8; 2 Timothy<br />
2:2). Also, it can help to develop leaders among the new<br />
believers and help the church to grow faster.
114 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
As you are making plans to start a new church, perhaps you<br />
may find that another method, besides the four we discussed at<br />
the beginning of the lesson, will be better for your area. As you<br />
pray and seek God’s guidance, trust the Holy Spirit to lead you<br />
in the plans that will be best for you.<br />
Application<br />
9 Read over what you have written for questions 6 and 7. In<br />
your notebook start a list of possible plans you would make for<br />
starting a new church. In another paragraph list the goals for the<br />
church. Compare the plans and goals. Write ideas about how<br />
you think they will work among the people where you wish to<br />
start a church. Think of any unique or unusual circumstances<br />
that may occur. Also, you may like to start a list of specific<br />
needs for prayer.<br />
10 According to the discussion in the lesson text, circle the<br />
letter of each TRUE statement of an action which can help attain<br />
biblical goals for a new church.<br />
a) As many people as possible must hear the gospel at least once.<br />
b) Those who accept the gospel are encouraged to declare<br />
publicly their acceptance of Christ.<br />
c) <strong>New</strong> believers are gathered in groups for regular teaching<br />
and fellowship.<br />
d) <strong>New</strong> believers will have to isolate themselves from the non-<br />
Christian community.<br />
e) <strong>New</strong> believers are given practical training to take the gospel<br />
to their own community.<br />
Self-Propagation Continued<br />
Objective 5. Discuss the benefits to the local church in the<br />
propagation of the church worldwide.<br />
Care of the Sending Church<br />
When a local church is engaged in “mothering” a new local<br />
church, it is also important to balance the responsibilities for
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
115<br />
the work in both places. The members of the sending church<br />
have an interest in the new church, either through prayer,<br />
giving, or by some direct ministry to the new church; however,<br />
not everyone can give all his or her time to the new church.<br />
Obviously, some people must continue the ministries of the<br />
sending church. The leaders of the sending church may decide<br />
to meet together and determine a suitable plan for delegating<br />
responsibility for the new church. As workers are sent out<br />
to new churches, others in the sending church will have an<br />
opportunity to develop their ministries and provide new<br />
leadership. Thus, the sending church continues to grow and be<br />
strengthened.<br />
Build the Church Worldwide<br />
Each new believer becomes part of a great fellowship of<br />
believers all over the world. Each local church is a building<br />
block of a fellowship of churches that is sometimes called the<br />
universal church or the church worldwide. The apostle Paul<br />
calls this fellowship the “body of Christ” (1 Corinthians 12:12–<br />
27).<br />
Where it is possible to do so, local churches can be blessed<br />
and strengthened by working together in the ministry of the<br />
gospel. In the <strong>New</strong> Testament, the churches in Asia Minor and<br />
the churches of Judea worked together as area-wide groups of<br />
churches. They helped in missionary work and joined to make<br />
decisions (Acts 15:1–21). They recognized the need to join<br />
with other local churches to carry on the work of God together<br />
(1 Corinthians 16:1–4; 2 Corinthians 8:1–15).<br />
Application<br />
11 In your own words describe benefits a mother church<br />
receives by delegating some of its members to lead a new<br />
church.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
116 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
12 Write some benefits local churches may receive by working<br />
together.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
13 How do you feel, as an individual believer, that you can be<br />
blessed by being part of a self-propagating church.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
The unity with other brothers and sisters in Christ, and with<br />
other local churches, is very important to the church because it<br />
is very important to our Lord (John 17:20–21). The unity is in<br />
fellowship and service to God. Each local church, as part of the<br />
body of Christ, shares the same “precious” faith (2 Peter 1:1)<br />
and is joined in a fellowship that blesses and strengthens it. The<br />
Holy Spirit gives power and guidance to the church, enabling<br />
it to fulfill the command of Christ to make new disciples and<br />
build them up in faith. As this command is obeyed, the church<br />
plants the gospel seed that continually reproduces itself in<br />
multiplying churches all around the world.<br />
Application<br />
14 State three ways in which the local church will be blessed as<br />
it propagates new churches.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
117<br />
self-test<br />
TRUE-FALSE. Write T in front of the TRUE statements,<br />
and F in front of those that are FALSE.<br />
. . . 1 A self-propagating church is one that helps to produce<br />
other local churches.<br />
. . . 2 All churches are commanded to evangelize but only<br />
selected ones are called to teach.<br />
. . . 3 The believers in <strong>New</strong> Testament times preached openly<br />
in public as well as from house to house.<br />
. . . 4 For a successful evangelistic campaign, the first step is<br />
to write a detailed plan of activities.<br />
. . . 5 It is best to use only mature Christians in personal<br />
evangelism so the unbeliever will not be offended.<br />
. . . 6 “Cell groups” or house churches are an evangelism<br />
concept originated by the 1st century church.<br />
. . . 7 Outdoor evangelistic preaching should be used only<br />
where there is social prejudice against Christians.<br />
. . . 8 Planning for evangelism is very important; therefore,<br />
once plans are made they should be rigidly followed.<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. Circle the letter of the correct answer.<br />
9 The first step for starting a new church is to<br />
a) witness to a group who is ready to hear the gospel.<br />
b) witness to those having a similar religion.<br />
c) plan prayer into all the work schedule.<br />
d) understand the needs of the local population.<br />
10 In obedience to Christ’s command to make disciples one<br />
must<br />
a) preach the gospel to many people in many places.<br />
b) bring hearers to a decision to confess Christ as their Savior.<br />
c) require hearers to become church members.
118 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
11 The goals that will produce a self-propagating church require<br />
a) believers who are committed to Christ and brought together<br />
as a body for teaching and fellowship.<br />
b) well-trained workers with special public speaking ability.<br />
c) leaders who are experienced church planters.<br />
d) complete separation from unbelievers to insure spiritual<br />
purity.<br />
12 The church that plants other churches is strengthened<br />
through its<br />
a) good reputation as a mother church.<br />
b) enlarged ministry and fellowship in the body of Christ.<br />
c) popularity as a church with many members.<br />
d) recognition by the local government.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
119<br />
answers to study questions<br />
8 Suggested answers to:<br />
Prayer Helps believers claim the power of God, gives<br />
faith to proclaim the gospel fearlessly and clearly with<br />
the help of the Holy Spirit. Also, prayer helps prepare<br />
the church planter to be open to God’s will.<br />
Study the local population Helps to understand<br />
attitudes of the people and become acquainted with<br />
customs and laws. Helps to learn about their work,<br />
language, and religion.<br />
Determine the spiritual needs Helps to<br />
understand their concept about God, to know what their<br />
fears and problems are. Will help to know how to show<br />
that Christ will meet their needs.<br />
Revise plans as needed Flexible plans can be<br />
changed to meet special unforeseen needs.<br />
1 Your answer. A self-propagating church is one in which the<br />
members win the lost to Christ. The believers are taught the<br />
Word, and they in turn win others. As the church grows and<br />
is built up in Christ, it is able to start other new churches.<br />
9 Your answer<br />
2 c) A self-propagating church endeavors to take the gospel<br />
to sinners, prepares believers for Christian service, and<br />
extends and builds up the body of Christ.<br />
10 a False<br />
b True<br />
c True<br />
d False<br />
e True<br />
3 a Any three of the following:<br />
1) In politically or socially restricted areas.<br />
2) People are more willing to come to a home, rather<br />
than a formal place of worship.<br />
3) It’s a more social atmosphere.<br />
4) It may be easier in a large city, rather than travel long<br />
distances.<br />
b Your answer
120 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
11 Your answer. Others in the mother church can develop<br />
their ministries and leadership abilities. More members<br />
participate, thus helping the church to grow and be<br />
strengthened.<br />
4 a 1) Personal work<br />
b 2) Small group or house church<br />
c 2) Small group or house church<br />
d 2) Small group or house church<br />
12 Your answer. The churches enjoy fellowship together. They<br />
can help each other in ministry or decisions that affect the<br />
work of the church. Together they can make a stronger effort<br />
to extend the work of God.<br />
5 a 2) Personal work<br />
b 4) Small groups<br />
c 1) Evangelism campaign<br />
d 2) Personal work<br />
e 3) Mother-daughter church<br />
13 Your answer. Some things I would mention are: knowing my<br />
church is helping to extend the body of Christ where others<br />
may have not heard the gospel, and the joy of being part of<br />
the church worldwide.<br />
6 Your answer.<br />
14 Any three of the following: The church will be blessed by<br />
the unity of brothers and sisters in Christ; being joined in<br />
fellowship and service to God for the work in their area;<br />
having a part in fulfilling the command of Christ to make<br />
disciples; being strengthened by the fellowship in the body<br />
of Christ, the universal church.<br />
7 Your answer
C h u r c h e s T h a t S t a r t N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
121
122 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
5<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> That<br />
Support Themselves<br />
David and John were happy as they made their report<br />
to Brother Eyo. “God has given us three more families and<br />
five more young people this month. We now have a church<br />
committee. We took committee members with us when we<br />
visited the homes. They are well respected by everyone, and<br />
actually they did more to witness and win new believers than<br />
we did. They visited the new converts during the week when<br />
we couldn’t be there.”<br />
“Praise God.” said Brother Eyo. “Gane is becoming a well<br />
established church. Have you begun teaching the people about<br />
supporting their church?”<br />
“No,” said David, “if we start talking about giving so soon<br />
I’m afraid it might scare the people away.”<br />
“Not at all,” replied Brother Eyo, “they will be glad you<br />
taught them about giving to their church. It will open the way to<br />
greater growth and spiritual blessing.”<br />
This next lesson will help you understand the concept of<br />
self-support and the blessing associated with giving to the work<br />
of the Lord.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
123<br />
lesson outline<br />
The Principles of Self-Support<br />
The Practicality of Self-Support<br />
The Necessity to Teach Self-Support<br />
The Power of Self-Support<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Identify <strong>New</strong> Testament principles of church finance as<br />
shown in Paul’s teaching.<br />
2. State practical reasons for churches to support themselves.<br />
3. Explain four scriptural principles related to giving.<br />
4. Describe the advantages for growth that a self-supporting<br />
church will experience.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Study the lesson according to the procedure given in Lesson<br />
1. Be sure to read all Scriptures given and answer all study<br />
questions.<br />
2. Check the glossary at the back of this study guide for<br />
definitions of key words you do not understand.<br />
3. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson and check your<br />
answers carefully. Review any items you answer incorrectly.<br />
4. Carefully review Unit 2 (Lessons 3–5), then complete the<br />
unit student report for Unit 2 and send it to your instructor.<br />
key words<br />
emergency<br />
logical<br />
practical<br />
stewardship<br />
tithe
124 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
The Principles of Self-Support<br />
Objective 1. Identify <strong>New</strong> Testament principles of church finance as<br />
shown in Paul’s teaching.<br />
It may seem that church finances should be a matter of<br />
the business organization of the church, rather than part of<br />
the spiritual ministry. But as we read the <strong>New</strong> Testament,<br />
particularly Paul’s letters to the churches, we see it was of<br />
spiritual importance then, and therefore it is important to the<br />
church today. As we study these Scriptures we learn that the<br />
manner in which finances are handled can have an important<br />
effect on church planting. It is not so important how the<br />
finances are arranged, but rather how the arrangement affects<br />
believers and whether it promotes the spread of the gospel.<br />
Paul’s writings on finances related to the ministry were never<br />
for any personal concern, rather the importance lay in how the<br />
subject might affect those to whom he preached.<br />
Consider three principles that guided Paul’s practice:<br />
1. The preaching of the gospel is not for monetary<br />
gain. When Paul was preaching to unbelievers, or in his<br />
early contacts with the church, he was careful to avoid the<br />
appearance that he was preaching the gospel to make money. In<br />
his society at that time there were many traveling philosophers<br />
and magicians who made their living by collecting money<br />
for their exhibitions (Acts 8:9; 16:16). Paul did not want the<br />
gospel to be classed as a similar trade. While Paul did not take<br />
money from hearers for himself, he argued that those who made<br />
their living by preaching had a right to do so (1 Corinthians<br />
9:7–12). The teachings of Jesus and the Jewish law made it<br />
clear that the minister had a right to receive support (Matthew<br />
10:10; Luke 10:7). But Paul wanted all to understand that his<br />
preaching of the gospel was not motivated by greed. He did<br />
not want to hinder the work of the gospel (1 Corinthians 9:12).<br />
He wanted to show fatherly concern for the new believers<br />
by not being a burden to them (1 Thessalonians 2:7–8). Paul
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
125<br />
wanted to set an example of orderly work and never give the<br />
appearance of covetousness (Acts 20:33–34; 1 Thessalonians<br />
2:5; 2 Thessalonians 3:7–8).<br />
Paul did receive gifts, but it appears he allowed only the<br />
more mature believers in the churches to send offerings for his<br />
needs (Philippians 4:14–17). He told the Corinthians that he<br />
“robbed other churches by receiving support from them so as<br />
to serve you” (2 Corinthians 11:7–9). Paul set an example for<br />
those who minister.<br />
2. Each local church supported its own ministry. There is<br />
no indication in Scripture that one local church was financially<br />
dependent on another. The Galatians were advised to support their<br />
own teachers (Galatians 6:6). Paul gave Timothy instructions on<br />
teaching each church to care for its own poor and widows (1 Timothy<br />
5:3–10). There is the exception of the churches sending offerings<br />
to the believers in Judea at the time of a famine (Acts 11:29).<br />
However, this was an exceptional need. It was the loving response of<br />
Christians to the need of others in the body of Christ, and it was not<br />
a matter of regular financial support of a local church. Providing for<br />
emergency needs of others is a ministry of the church. Such offerings<br />
demonstrate the unity and love that maintains the body of Christ.<br />
3. The local church administered its own funds. First<br />
Corinthians 16:1–4 indicates that each church was responsible for<br />
its own funds. In this context, Paul told the Corinthians that he<br />
would be there at a certain time to take the offering they collected<br />
as a gift to the church at Jerusalem. He had already done the same<br />
at the Galatian church. Each church received and set aside the<br />
amount it determined to give. Paul was merely the envoy, with other<br />
men whom the church designated, to carry the gift to Jerusalem.<br />
Paul was careful to make it clear that he was acting primarily<br />
as a messenger of the churches and took no responsibility for<br />
administering the gift. Moreover, he took precautions to be sure the<br />
churches were represented in taking the gift to Jerusalem (vv. 3–4).<br />
These three principles demonstrated by Paul’s teaching<br />
are guidelines that can help us today. Of course, there are<br />
circumstances that cause exception, but the basic principle
126 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
the <strong>New</strong> Testament teaches is that the local church, like the<br />
individual Christian, is meant to develop in spiritual maturity and<br />
responsibility. Holding either in a state of dependency does not<br />
promote the maturity necessary to fulfill the mission of the church.<br />
Application<br />
1 Match the principle of church finance taught by Paul (right)<br />
with the reference demonstrating it (left).<br />
. . . a Galatians 6:6 1) Preaching the gospel is<br />
. . . b 2 Thessalonians 3:7–8<br />
not for monetary gain.<br />
2) The local church supports<br />
. . . c 1 Timothy 5:3, 7, 17–18 its own ministries.<br />
. . . d 1 Corinthians 16:1–4<br />
3) The local church<br />
administers its own funds.<br />
. . . e Acts 20:34–35<br />
2 Read the first principle again. Circle the letter of each TRUE<br />
statement that shows how Paul demonstrated this principle.<br />
a) He avoided being classed with traders.<br />
b) He said he was never in financial need.<br />
c) He wished to show fatherly concern for the church.<br />
d) He avoided an appearance of greed.<br />
e) He obeyed the biblical rule that those who preach are not paid.<br />
f) He set an example of orderly work.<br />
The Practicality of Self-Support<br />
Objective 2.<br />
State practical reasons for churches to support themselves.<br />
The plans and methods that God’s Word gives for building His<br />
church are practical and logical. The biblical method for supporting<br />
the church and the work of spreading the gospel is that the expense<br />
is to be shared by all members of the body of Christ. Here are two<br />
practical reasons for the local church to become self-supporting:<br />
1. It develops a sense of responsibility. Each group of<br />
believers should feel responsible to each other and to the
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
127<br />
work of God. In Lessons 1 and 3 we referred to Ephesians<br />
4:12, as telling us the purpose of the church. Let us continue<br />
on to verse 13 and read an expected result of that purpose:<br />
“until we all reach unity in the faith and . . . become mature.”<br />
Assuming responsibility is a means of attaining maturity. What<br />
do you think might happen if the money to support the local<br />
church came from an outside organization or another church?<br />
How would the believers’ lives be affected? It is possible for<br />
believers who are dependent on others for their support to<br />
become resentful of their benefactors. Believers may resent<br />
having to wait for someone else to recognize and provide their<br />
needs. Such dependency can also cause the loss of dignity<br />
and self-worth. A local church in this position may feel that it<br />
is incapable of fulfilling the purpose of the church. Also, the<br />
people of the church may be inclined to wait for direction from<br />
the source that is providing the church support.<br />
What may happen if the pastor is supported by money<br />
coming from outside the local church? He may feel less<br />
responsibility to the local believers than to those who provide<br />
his salary. When the people of the church are supporting their<br />
own church and pastor, they have a sense of belonging and<br />
responsibility to the church and pastor. They will have a greater<br />
interest in the pastor’s ministry and feel a greater responsibility<br />
to be involved in the ministries of the church. In the same way<br />
the pastor who is being supported by those close to him each day<br />
will feel the responsibility of being well disciplined and prepared<br />
in his ministry to the church. There will be a better sense of being<br />
co-laborers with Christ in the ministry of the church.<br />
2. Self-support builds maturity. The sense of responsibility<br />
that grows in a self-supporting church creates spiritual maturity<br />
in believers. Joyous giving in gratitude to God not only helps the<br />
work of God, but also brings blessing and increased faith to the<br />
giver (2 Corinthians 9:7–13). If the people sacrifice to prepare a<br />
place for worship, they will cherish it as their house of God.<br />
Self-support teaches the believers to trust God for meeting<br />
financial needs. As a result, they will learn to trust Him for
128 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
other needs, such as the salvation of others, healing for the sick,<br />
and for increased ministry in other areas.<br />
Church leaders must be careful not to rob the believers in<br />
a new church of the chance to learn the blessings of giving to<br />
the work of God. This is illustrated by the story of a preacher<br />
who saw a butterfly struggling to free itself from its cocoon.<br />
He watched impatiently as the butterfly struggled. Finally the<br />
preacher could not bear it any longer. With his knife, he cut<br />
the remaining threads of the cocoon. The struggling stopped,<br />
and the insect burst out—weak, helpless, and able to live only<br />
a moment. A rule of life had been broken! If the butterfly had<br />
been left to itself, after much struggling, a well-formed, strong,<br />
and beautifully colored creature would have come forth.<br />
Sometimes it is hard for church leaders to watch a new<br />
group of believers struggle to become established. But each<br />
new church should have the opportunity to mature in its own<br />
faith and follow God’s plan of support for the church. By being<br />
able to manage their own financial support, the believers will<br />
be more likely to have faith and confidence to step out in more<br />
efforts to expand the ministries of the church.<br />
Application<br />
3 Which are TRUE statements concerning practical reasons for<br />
a church to be self-supporting?<br />
a) It is not important where support comes from since<br />
everything we have comes from God.<br />
b) The believers who support their church feel a personal<br />
responsibility to the church.<br />
c) A church should provide its own support so it need not have<br />
anything to do with or be concerned about other churches.<br />
d) The pastor and the believers will share a greater ministry in<br />
the church.<br />
e) The church learns to have faith in God for other needs as it<br />
learns to trust Him for financial needs.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
129<br />
The Necessity to Teach Self-Support<br />
Teach Systematic Giving<br />
Objective 3. Explain four scriptural principles related to giving.<br />
Sometimes church planters or the pastors of a new group<br />
of believers are reluctant to teach about financial responsibility<br />
to God’s work. They may fear that the people will become<br />
discouraged, or they may think the pastor is greedy. This<br />
is a mistake. Church planters should be students of God’s<br />
Word in order to understand the biblical aspects of financial<br />
responsibility. Then they are prepared to ask the Holy Spirit<br />
to give them wisdom to apply the scriptural principles in their<br />
teaching of the new believers.<br />
If self-support is to be attained, the foundation must be<br />
right from the beginning. <strong>New</strong> believers should be taught the<br />
responsibilities of stewardship as it applies to their obligations<br />
for membership in the local church. The apostle Paul taught<br />
the churches to give regularly in proportion to their income<br />
(1 Corinthians 16:1–2). Many Christians operate on the<br />
principle of giving at least ten percent of their income—a<br />
principle that was taught in the Old Testament and is perhaps<br />
the best systematic plan for giving to God’s work.<br />
Many new Christians need guidance on knowing how to give<br />
because they never had the experience of giving to God’s work.<br />
Scriptural teaching is that giving is to be in proportion to one’s<br />
income; therefore, most Christians accept the tithe as a minimum<br />
standard. In 2 Corinthians 8 Paul points out several principles<br />
concerning giving that can help us understand what the believer’s<br />
attitude should be. First, the Macedonian churches did not give<br />
because they had plenty. They gave out of extreme poverty.<br />
Second, in spite of the most severe trial, they experienced<br />
overflowing joy which welled up in rich generosity (vv. 1–2).<br />
Third, on their own initiative, they pleaded for the privilege of<br />
sharing with the other saints (v. 4). Paul says they were able to<br />
do this because they gave themselves first to the Lord (v. 5).<br />
Following are other Scriptures that teach the principles of giving:
130 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
1. Giving is to be done cheerfully. “Each man should give what<br />
he has decided in his heart to give, not reluctantly . . . for God<br />
loves a cheerful giver” (2 Corinthians 9:7). “Their overflowing<br />
joy . . . welled up in rich generosity” (2 Corinthians 8:2).<br />
2. God promises blessings to those who give. “‘Bring the whole<br />
tithe into the storehouse . . . and see if I will not . . . pour out<br />
so much blessing that you will not have room enough for it’”<br />
(Malachi 3:10). “‘Give, and it will be given to you. A good<br />
measure . . . For with the measure you use, it will be measured<br />
to you’” (Luke 6:38). “Whoever sows generously will also reap<br />
generously” (2 Corinthians 9:6). These promises contain the<br />
condition that giving is to be done cheerfully and generously,<br />
never greedily or with the hope of getting something in return.<br />
3. Giving is an expression of love. “In your love . . . see that<br />
you also excel in this grace of giving” (2 Corinthians 8:7).<br />
4. Giving now assures eternal treasures in heaven. “‘Give to<br />
the poor . . . provide . . . for yourselves . . . a treasure in<br />
heaven that will not be exhausted’” (Luke 12:33).<br />
Teaching by example is always a good method. Wise and<br />
effective teachers are those who conscientiously realize their<br />
obligation before God. They realize their personal need to<br />
follow the Scripture, and in doing so set an example to others.<br />
Those who do not live by their teachings are poor examples.<br />
They will not be able to train strong converts because people<br />
will see the inconsistencies in their lives.<br />
Application<br />
4 Suppose you are teaching a group of new believers about<br />
the scriptural principles of giving. How would you explain the<br />
following verses? Write your response in your notebook.<br />
a) 2 Corinthians 8:2; 9:7<br />
b) Malachi 3:10; Luke 6:38<br />
c) 2 Corinthians 8:7<br />
d) Luke 12:33
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
131<br />
Teach Stewardship<br />
A steward is a person who has the job of taking care of the<br />
possessions of an owner. He is the manager of his employer’s<br />
property. The stewardship of a Christian is two-fold: 1) the<br />
Christian is responsible to God for the use of all that God<br />
allows him to use, and 2) Christians are responsible to each<br />
other for offerings given to God’s work.<br />
Jesus taught several parables concerning the work of a<br />
manager. In Luke 16:1–2, the manager was called to give an<br />
account of his management and found unworthy to continue his<br />
position. The teaching in Matthew 25:14–30 implies that we<br />
own nothing at all. All that we have is given by God, and we<br />
are accountable to Him for its use. What the manager earns and<br />
gives back to the owner is not a gift but a requirement. All we<br />
can really offer back to God is the proper use of the blessings<br />
He has given us and the assurance they are of profitable use to<br />
God’s kingdom. Our responsibility to God includes not only<br />
material things but also other blessings He has given us. “Each<br />
one should use whatever gift he has received to serve others,<br />
faithfully administering God’s grace in its various forms” (1<br />
Peter 4:10).<br />
Our concern in this lesson is primarily the correct use of<br />
funds given for God’s work. The pastor must be careful to<br />
establish confidence in the church through the handling of<br />
church money. The new church should be taught to manage its<br />
funds faithfully from the first day it begins to receive gifts for<br />
the work of God. In some parts of the world people bring part<br />
of their harvest to God. In other places people bring part of the<br />
money they have earned. It is all an offering to God.<br />
Here is a suggested plan to follow for the good management<br />
of church offerings.<br />
1. All offerings should be received and accounted for by at<br />
least two members of the church.<br />
2. Accurate records should be kept, detailing the amounts of<br />
all the offerings received.
132 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
3. All persons counting the offerings should sign their<br />
names indicating that they verify the amount received and<br />
recorded.<br />
4. A finance committee of at least three members should<br />
be responsible for overseeing the disbursements of the<br />
offerings. In addition to the members, the church planter<br />
or pastor should be part of this committee and act as the<br />
chairperson.<br />
5. A treasurer should be appointed from the membership to<br />
keep careful record of all church funds.<br />
6. The treasurer should keep the church money in a safe place<br />
for future use.<br />
7. Offerings that are given for a specific purpose should be<br />
used for only that purpose.<br />
8. Annual financial reports should be made available to all<br />
members.<br />
If the outlined procedures above are followed, the church<br />
will have a basis for demonstrating its accountability for the<br />
offerings received. This will enable believers to avoid any<br />
suspicion of how the funds have been used. This accountability<br />
is further enhanced by developing a committee of members to<br />
oversee the financial ministry of the church. This group may<br />
be called the financial committee and would include church<br />
officers, especially the church leaders such as the pastor or the<br />
church planter.<br />
The finance committee should make a list of the financial<br />
needs that are important. As money becomes available, it<br />
should be spent according to the priorities on this list. Each<br />
financial committee will have to determine the priorities for its<br />
particular church. Depending on the location and circumstances<br />
of the church, the priorities may vary.<br />
Some of the needs that may have to be considered first are:<br />
1. Pastor’s support<br />
2. Rent for a meeting place
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
133<br />
3. Lights, heat, and water<br />
4. Building maintenance<br />
5. Educational materials<br />
In most cases the first priority the church should try to meet<br />
is to provide support for a pastor. Church members need the<br />
leadership of a full-time pastor who is responsible to work<br />
with them, teach them, and lead them. Having an adequate<br />
place to gather for worship is also a priority. If the church must<br />
rent a place to meet, that would probably be the next priority.<br />
However, in many places the church can meet in a believer’s<br />
home or on property provided by a believer. The priority for<br />
each need should be determined by the committee on the basis<br />
of what is most urgently needed to accomplish the task of<br />
evangelism and discipleship.<br />
When a major use of funds is being discussed, the whole<br />
group of believers should be invited to discuss it with the<br />
committee. This faithfulness in managing the church money<br />
will create confidence in the church. The annual financial<br />
report that is given to all the members must be understood by<br />
everyone so the people know how the money is being used for<br />
the work of God. As they learn to give, they will give joyfully,<br />
knowing that all the gifts are being used to help further the<br />
work of the Lord.<br />
Application<br />
5 What is usually the first need a church should try to meet?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
6 List two ways in which the entire church body should be<br />
included in the financial matters of the church.<br />
a) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
134 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
7 In your notebook write a short sentence outline of the<br />
procedures a church should adopt so that it can be a good<br />
steward of God’s money.<br />
The Power of Self-Support<br />
Objective 4. Describe the advantages for growth that a selfsupporting<br />
church will experience.<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> that take the responsibility of supporting their<br />
own work for God tend to multiply faster than others. There<br />
are three main reasons for this. Faith is encouraged to grow<br />
in both the pastor and the believers. Faith is a gift of God<br />
(Romans 12:3; 2 Peter 1:1). But any gift, to be of value, must<br />
be taken from the giver and used. First Peter 1:6–7 tells us<br />
about faith: “Though now for a little while you may have had to<br />
suffer grief in all kinds of trials. These have come so that your<br />
faith—of greater worth than gold . . . may be proved genuine.”<br />
When a new church is beginning, it may be a test of faith for a<br />
pastor to rely on God to take care of him and his family while<br />
he devotes to helping the new church develop. As the pastor<br />
studies the Word and claims God’s promises, his faith grows.<br />
The pastor can help the new believers learn to trust God and<br />
claim the promises from His Word. It may be a test of faith for<br />
new believers to take the responsibility of supporting the work<br />
of God while it is small and struggling. The testing can help<br />
to develop faith to attempt more work for God. It is evident<br />
from Scripture that faith must be active. “Faith without deeds is<br />
dead” (James 2:26). A church that is self-supporting may have<br />
its faith tested, but what can be a result of that testing? James<br />
1:3–4 says, “The testing of your faith develops perseverance.<br />
Perseverance must finish its work so that you may be mature.”<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> which sacrifice and give generously to God’s work<br />
will experience growth in faith. This faith helps to give the<br />
church spiritual perseverance to reach out in ministry to other<br />
areas.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
135<br />
Self-supporting churches have a stronger influence on<br />
the unbelievers of the community. If the church planter is<br />
supported by funds from outside the church for a long period<br />
of time, nonbelievers in the local community may have reason<br />
to view the new church as something foreign to their area. This<br />
is especially true if the source of funds comes from outside<br />
the country. They may call the church a “foreign religion”<br />
and assume that believers are trying to gain worldly benefit,<br />
instead of spiritual help. They may think of the church planter<br />
as a hired agent of a foreign government. What will this do to<br />
the church? It will certainly hinder its growth. If the church is<br />
to grow, new believers must be won from among the people<br />
around the new church. The church that is supported by<br />
members of its own community can have a greater sense of<br />
belonging to that community, and is not divided in its loyalties<br />
to an outside source. A church that belongs to the people can<br />
have greater influence on those around it.<br />
Self-supporting churches provide for unlimited growth. This<br />
is an important reason why a church should be self-supporting.<br />
Funds which come from an outside or foreign source are<br />
always limited, and there is the possibility that they may be cut<br />
off at any time. If the church does not support itself it will reach<br />
a certain stage of development where its limited funds can<br />
maintain only the present work. Since funds are limited, there<br />
is no way to start new works in the area or send out workers<br />
to evangelize. But in a church where people are taught to give,<br />
the funds will continue to grow as new believers are won to<br />
the Lord. There needs to be no limit on what the church can<br />
attempt to do for God’s work. Consider the experiences of two<br />
churches in Latin America.<br />
Felipe and Carlos were church planters who started<br />
churches in towns near their homes. Both men were dedicated<br />
and worked hard. Felipe was supported by a church in another<br />
city. Carlos did not receive any outside help.<br />
After Felipe had won about twenty people to the Lord, the<br />
house where they were meeting was too small. He wrote to his<br />
supporters and they sent money to build a church building. The
136 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
people of the community opposed the new church. They did not<br />
want a “foreign church” in their town. The church was built, but<br />
after so much trouble few dared to come. Those who stayed in<br />
the church did not want to maintain it. They said, “the building<br />
is not ours. Let those who built it take care of it.” Felipe stayed<br />
on as pastor because he was still receiving his salary from the<br />
other church. The new church remained small and was able to<br />
do little for God.<br />
This is an example of a church built on an attitude of<br />
dependency. Since the people depended on someone else to<br />
pay the expenses, they would probably depend on the outside<br />
source to make their decisions. They would never develop in<br />
their own abilities to fulfill the ministries that are intended for<br />
a church. When difficulties come, they would have the attitude<br />
that those who pay the bills should take care of the problems.<br />
The believers of such a church would not have the opportunity<br />
to develop self-worth as mature Christians. They would be<br />
afraid to attempt new projects in God’s work because they are<br />
dependent on an outside source to sustain the work.<br />
Meanwhile, Carlos worked every day at his job. Most<br />
evenings and every Sunday he rode the bus to meet with a new<br />
group of believers he had won to the Lord. When the group<br />
grew to include several families, the people asked Carlos to<br />
accept their help to pay his bus fare. He began to teach them the<br />
blessing of giving to God. Soon there were enough believers to<br />
rent a room where they met for services. The people continued<br />
to give and Carlos was able to quit his job and give full time<br />
to the church. A few years later the congregation had built its<br />
own building. Hundreds of people attended this church. They<br />
have been able to start about a dozen new churches in the<br />
surrounding areas.<br />
This self-supporting church was never limited by depending<br />
on money from someone else. The people knew that they<br />
themselves were the only source of income, and they learned<br />
early to worship the Lord by giving to His work. The believers<br />
in the church pastored by Carlos had the opportunity to develop<br />
spiritual maturity. They gained self-worth and recognized their
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
137<br />
responsibilities to the church. They never expected anyone else<br />
to do anything for them; consequently, they knew it was their<br />
task to evangelize in their area and accomplish the ministries<br />
of the church. Felipe may have been able eventually to help his<br />
church become self-supporting also. But because of a faulty<br />
beginning, it would have been a difficult task.<br />
Although financial support is necessary, more importantly,<br />
it is the spiritual condition of the church that influences all else.<br />
The blessing of God and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit stir<br />
the church to attempt greater work for the Lord. If a church is at<br />
a low spiritual place, it is not the time to talk about finances, but<br />
rather pray for an outpouring of the Holy Spirit. The spiritual<br />
life of the church is the first concern; methods are secondary.<br />
Application<br />
8 List three problems a church may have if it is supported by<br />
funds from an outside source.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
9 If the pastor of a neighboring church told you that his church<br />
was not self-supporting because the people were too poor, based<br />
on the lesson discussion, how would you answer him? Use your<br />
notebook for your answer.<br />
10 How does self-support help the church in each of these<br />
aspects? Use your notebook for your response.<br />
a) Developing faith<br />
b) Community influence<br />
c) Unlimited growth
138 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
self-test<br />
TRUE-FALSE. Write T in front of the TRUE statements,<br />
and F in front of those which are FALSE.<br />
. . . 1 It was a <strong>New</strong> Testament practice to administer funds to<br />
all the churches from a central office in Jerusalem.<br />
. . . 2 Paul’s motive for working at tent-making was so he<br />
could be financially independent.<br />
. . . 3 The <strong>New</strong> Testament teaches that a Christian should not<br />
try to earn profits.<br />
. . . 4 The concept of a self-supporting church is practical for<br />
a developing country.<br />
. . . 5 It is a biblical teaching that to give cheerfully to God’s<br />
work assures one of treasures in heaven.<br />
. . . 6 A pastor should not expect a very poor person to<br />
regularly give offerings to the church.<br />
. . . 7 In a small church it is practical that the pastor and one<br />
member be the finance committee.<br />
. . . 8 All the church members should receive the annual<br />
finance report of the church.<br />
. . . 9 The obligations of stewardship should be taught equally<br />
to new believers as well as to mature Christians.<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. Circle the letter in front of the best<br />
answer to each question.<br />
10 The giving of a tithe may be described as<br />
a) the only amount we should give to God’s work.<br />
b) a teaching contrary to the <strong>New</strong> Testament.<br />
c) a guide for systematic giving to God’s work.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
139<br />
11 Good management of church funds means that<br />
a) the pastor, as the church leader, makes the decisions on the<br />
use of the money.<br />
b) a finance committee oversees the use and safe keeping, the<br />
recording and correct reporting of the use of church funds.<br />
c) the church treasurer tries to keep a secret surplus of funds in<br />
the bank in case the church has an emergency need.<br />
12 Which person is showing an attitude of Christian stewardship<br />
toward money and possessions?<br />
a) Stephen says everything belongs to God so there is no need<br />
for him to give offerings to the church.<br />
b) Mary is happy to give regular offerings even though her<br />
income is small.<br />
c) Rhoda gives offerings only because she believes God will<br />
prosper her for doing so.<br />
d) Bill is unemployed and has very little. He decides he need<br />
not share with anyone.<br />
13 A self-supporting church has a greater advantage for<br />
a) unlimited growth since it does not depend on outside<br />
resources.<br />
b) more ministry because it spends little time on financial<br />
reports.<br />
c) soliciting funds from various sources.<br />
14 Self-support benefits a church for all the following reasons<br />
EXCEPT<br />
a) by giving members an increased sense of responsibility.<br />
b) as an encouragement to spiritual maturity.<br />
c) to promote the pastor’s and members’ mutual concern for<br />
the ministry.<br />
d) to give greater skill in fund raising.<br />
Before you continue your study with Lesson 6, complete your<br />
student report for Unit 2 and return Answer Sheet 2 to your GU<br />
instructor.
140 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
answers to study questions<br />
6 a All members should be included in discussions about<br />
major expenditures.<br />
b All members should receive an annual financial report.<br />
1 a 2) The local church supports its own ministries.<br />
b 1) Preaching the gospel is not for monetary gain.<br />
c 2) The local church supports its own ministries.<br />
d 3) The local church administers its own funds.<br />
e 1) Preaching the gospel is not for monetary gain.<br />
7 Your answer<br />
2 a True<br />
b False<br />
c True<br />
d True<br />
e False<br />
f True<br />
8 Any three of the following:<br />
1) The church may be viewed as “foreign.”<br />
2) It may be accused of being “money hungry.”<br />
3) The pastor may be considered a foreign agent.<br />
4) Church growth may be hindered.<br />
3 a False<br />
b True<br />
c False<br />
d True<br />
e True<br />
9 Your answer. Some suggested replies are: The believers in<br />
the early church gave out of poverty, not wealth. The <strong>New</strong><br />
Testament teaches that giving should be in proportion to<br />
one’s income. Small offerings accumulated together would<br />
be a beginning toward self-support. God has promised to<br />
bless those who give. The people will experience joy if they<br />
give with love to God.
C h u r c h e s T h a t S u p p o r t T h e m s e l v e s<br />
141<br />
4 Your answers should be similar to the following:<br />
a Giving is to be done cheerfully, with joy and generosity.<br />
b Giving that is done cheerfully and generously will be<br />
blessed by God.<br />
c Giving is an expression of love to others and to God.<br />
d Giving in this life assures eternal treasures in heaven.<br />
10 a As the members learn to trust God, their faith becomes<br />
stronger for all needs.<br />
b The community accepts the church and as it becomes<br />
part of the community, the church will have more<br />
influence.<br />
c The church will continue to grow as new members come<br />
in.<br />
5 The support of the pastor
3Unit
Multiplication of<br />
<strong>Churches</strong><br />
Lessons<br />
6 <strong>Churches</strong> Train Leaders<br />
7 Practical Advice on Church Planting<br />
8 A Plan for Multiplication
144 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
6<br />
<strong>Churches</strong> Train<br />
Leaders<br />
David and John are discouraged as they visit Brother Eyo.<br />
“I’m sorry to say that the church at Gane is not growing as fast<br />
as it was in the beginning,” said David. “We have three more<br />
young people, but no other families have joined us this month.<br />
The new believers need more of our time, and we cannot find<br />
much time to win new people as we did before.”<br />
“I think the answer to your problems can be said in one<br />
word, leadership,” said Brother Eyo. “We have talked about<br />
how to organize the church and develop a self-governing<br />
church. No church can depend on one or two leaders only.<br />
Now is the time you must train believers for responsibilities of<br />
leadership within the church. As you teach them to help people<br />
in the church, they will also learn how to reach people outside<br />
the church. This will help to keep the church growing.”<br />
If you are now working with a growing church or plan to<br />
in the future, this lesson will help you understand methods of<br />
developing leaders who can take responsibilities in the church.<br />
You will study principles from Scripture that will be a guide for<br />
the selection and training of leaders in the local church.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
145<br />
lesson outline<br />
Reasons for Leaders<br />
Qualifications for Leaders<br />
Preparation for Leaders<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Explain the value of training leaders within the church.<br />
2. Identify the <strong>New</strong> Testament standard for the selection of<br />
church leaders.<br />
3. Identify Christian qualities necessary for effective church<br />
leadership.<br />
4. Identify methods by which effective leaders may be<br />
developed.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Study the lesson outline and lesson objectives. Read all<br />
Scripture texts given in the lesson and answer all study<br />
questions. Check your answer to each question after you<br />
have written your answer.<br />
2. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson and check your<br />
answers.<br />
key words<br />
extension class<br />
resident school<br />
seminar<br />
short-term school<br />
temperate
146 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
Reasons for Leaders<br />
Objective 1. Explain the value of training leaders within the church.<br />
Scriptural Reasons<br />
After a church is established, the church planter may<br />
move on to plant new churches in other areas. For the church<br />
to continue to grow and expand its ministries, the leadership<br />
must be in the hands of local people within the church body.<br />
Examples of this principle are clear in Scripture.<br />
During the years of Jesus’ earthly ministry, He preached<br />
to thousands of people and healed many hundreds, but He<br />
chose and trained only a few disciples (the Twelve) to lead the<br />
new church and to train others to become leaders. Jesus cared<br />
greatly for the crowds of people. He wept with compassion for<br />
them (Luke 19:41). While He wanted to win them, He would<br />
reach the multitudes best with a few correctly trained disciples.<br />
Those same disciples, together with those they brought to the<br />
Lord, did reach the multitudes. Their influence was felt “all<br />
over the world” (Acts 17:6).<br />
When Jesus gave His final instructions to His disciples,<br />
He did not tell them to find great crowds to whom they should<br />
preach. He told them to make disciples. This was the key<br />
that would enable them to take the gospel to the whole world<br />
(Matthew 28:19–20).<br />
The apostle Paul understood this principle well. In 2<br />
Timothy 2:2 he wrote, “And the things you have heard me<br />
say in the presence of many witnesses entrust to reliable men<br />
who will also be qualified to teach others.” The early church<br />
leaders dedicated themselves to the task of training faithful men<br />
to continue the process by teaching others also. By training<br />
faithful workers the church planter can multiply the results of<br />
the work more effectively.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
147<br />
Application<br />
1 (Choose the better answer.) According to the teaching in 2<br />
Timothy 2:2, how may a church planter help a church to grow<br />
and expand its ministry?<br />
a) He will systematically teach God’s Word and pray for the<br />
church.<br />
b) He will train leaders in the local church, being sure they<br />
learn how to teach others.<br />
Practical Reasons<br />
That leaders must come from within the church body is<br />
evident for both natural and spiritual reasons. People in the<br />
church usually respond better to a person who is familiar<br />
with their way of life. People who live in a small village, for<br />
example, may find it hard to accept a person from a large,<br />
cosmopolitan city as their leader.<br />
Spiritually, a church has a great problem if it must always<br />
depend on leadership from an outside source. This does not<br />
mean that workers within a local church may not leave their<br />
area, but that one of the important ministries of the church is to<br />
produce local leaders. The development of leaders within the<br />
church is a result of responsible self-government. The church is<br />
assuming responsibility for its own stability and the obligation<br />
to take the gospel to the surrounding community. Usually, this<br />
will naturally result in spiritual and numerical growth.<br />
It is a blessing to all the church when a pastor has the vision,<br />
as Paul did in training Timothy and Titus, to develop leaders<br />
within the church. Such pastors know how to inspire others and<br />
delegate responsibility without fear of losing their own authority.<br />
These pastors know that members put to work will produce a<br />
united, happy, healthy church. A pastor who tries to do everything<br />
and keep everything under his control will have to struggle to<br />
prevent discontent. He will also stifle the growth of the church.<br />
He needs to allow other qualified believers to take responsibility<br />
so that they, too, can build up the body of Christ (Ephesians 4:12).
148 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Application<br />
2 In your notebook list three practical reasons why leaders<br />
should be developed in the local church.<br />
3 Which of these are TRUE statements concerning the<br />
necessity of developing leaders in the local church?<br />
a) A community can be evangelized better when the<br />
responsibility for the task is in the hands of local leaders.<br />
b) Because the early church was immature and unprepared,<br />
Paul took on himself all the responsibility for teaching new<br />
believers.<br />
c) A pastor strengthens his ministry when he delegates<br />
leadership tasks to others in the church.<br />
d) Developing leaders within the local church is part of<br />
obeying the Lord’s command to make disciples of all<br />
nations.<br />
Qualifications for Leaders<br />
Objective 2. Identify the <strong>New</strong> Testament standard for the selection<br />
of church leaders.<br />
In Lesson 3 we studied about church government and the<br />
need for certain leaders and committees in the church. These<br />
are needed for the stability and effective service of the church.<br />
There are certain leaders who will be chosen for the official<br />
board of the church. These will assist the pastor in the work<br />
of the church. They do not rule the church or the pastor; their<br />
function is to serve the church with the pastor.<br />
Scriptural Standards<br />
First Timothy 3:1 reads, “If anyone sets his heart on being<br />
an overseer, he desires a noble task.” The qualifications for an<br />
overseer and deacon are in 1 Timothy 3:2–10 and Titus 1:5–9).<br />
1. He must be above reproach; that is, no one can find a reason<br />
to accuse him of improper behavior.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
149<br />
2. He must be the husband of one wife. This was an important<br />
statement in a society where men frequently lived with<br />
more than one woman. Paul made it clear that the Christian<br />
marriage standard was this: Each man was to have one wife,<br />
and he was to be faithful to her.<br />
3. He is to be temperate. He is not to be extreme in any<br />
activity. He practices self-control and moderation in each<br />
area of life.<br />
4. He is to be self-controlled. He is not quick-tempered, does<br />
not give in to excessive appetites, nor is in bondage to<br />
himself.<br />
5. He is to be respectable. He has an orderly life. His<br />
acquaintances respect him.<br />
6. He is to be hospitable; that is, he will share his home and<br />
time with others.<br />
7. He is able to teach. He must be able to tell others the good<br />
news and to exhort them concerning Christian living.<br />
8. He is not to be given to much wine.<br />
9. He is to be gentle and not quarrelsome.<br />
10. He is not to be a lover of money.<br />
11. He manages his own house and family well. He keeps his<br />
children under control with dignity.<br />
12. He is not to be a new convert.<br />
13. He has a good reputation with those outside of the church.<br />
14. He must not be quick-tempered or violent.<br />
15. He must love what is good.<br />
16. He must encourage others with sound doctrine and refute<br />
those who oppose it.<br />
Application<br />
4 Read 1 Timothy 3:2–7 again. What is the emphasis in this<br />
list of qualifications?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
150 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
The requirements for leadership in the <strong>New</strong> Testament<br />
church stress qualities, not deeds. This is true not only in the<br />
verses we have just read but also in other incidents where<br />
spiritual leadership is being chosen. When Paul needed a<br />
traveling companion, he chose Timothy who was a man<br />
of whom “the brothers at Lystra and Iconium spoke well”<br />
(Acts 16:2). The Men selected for the task of serving tables<br />
in Jerusalem were men “known to be full of the Spirit and<br />
wisdom” (Acts 6:3). When Paul wrote his instructions to<br />
Timothy and Titus about leaders in the local churches, he<br />
emphasized qualities, not tasks.<br />
Paul knew that tasks would change from culture to culture.<br />
He knew that a man who could manage his family well could<br />
encourage and direct the church family. In every culture and<br />
time people need to be prayed for, taught, and encouraged.<br />
Having the ability for these ministries was more important than<br />
saying how the tasks should be performed.<br />
Paul did not give rigid patterns for leadership. In Ephesus<br />
and Philippi he talked about overseers (bishops) and deacons;<br />
to Titus he mentioned overseers (or elders) but not deacons.<br />
Perhaps he did this to ensure creativity. He knew that different<br />
times and different cultures would need a variety of methods to<br />
accomplish the same spiritual purpose.<br />
One fact was clear in the <strong>New</strong> Testament church: There was<br />
always a plurality of leadership. No individual served alone,<br />
although some had more responsibility than others. Paul points<br />
out that “the elders who direct the affairs of the church well<br />
are worthy of double honor, especially those whose work is<br />
preaching and teaching” (1 Timothy 5:17).
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
151<br />
Application<br />
5 Think about the people in your church or a group of<br />
Christians that you know. Do some of these people possess the<br />
qualities of <strong>New</strong> Testament leadership? Write three or four<br />
reasons that tell how you know they do.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
152 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
6 Read 1 Timothy 3:2–6 and Titus 1:7–9. Beside each<br />
description write the quality of character it describes.<br />
John works regularly at his job,<br />
spends time in recreation, and<br />
eats a balanced, moderate<br />
amount of food.<br />
William has been married to<br />
Sarah, his only wife, for ten years.<br />
He is faithful and loving to her.<br />
Hiram is pleased to invite needy<br />
people for a meal or to stay in his<br />
home.<br />
Matthew gives offerings regularly,<br />
earns enough money to care for<br />
his family, and does not take part<br />
in “quick money” schemes.<br />
James was accused falsely by his<br />
neighbor, but he answered kindly<br />
and was not angry.<br />
When there was a theft at David’s<br />
workplace, his employer knew<br />
David was not guilty.<br />
Robert has been faithful to<br />
church for five years, and is a<br />
good Bible teacher.<br />
Peter’s children come to him for<br />
counsel and spiritual advice. They<br />
regularly attend church with him.<br />
Quality<br />
7 Put an X beside those qualities of character that need to be<br />
developed more in your life. Ask the Holy Spirit to help attain<br />
these qualities.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
153<br />
Identify Recognized Leaders<br />
Objective 3. Identify Christian qualities necessary for effective<br />
church leadership.<br />
In every village, town, or city are leaders who may be rich,<br />
poor, or in-between. But they are recognized leaders because<br />
the people respect their opinions and value their judgment. In<br />
the event of a local argument, the people expect these leaders<br />
to settle it. When a representative is needed to speak to officials<br />
the recognized leader will be asked to speak for the people.<br />
The apostle Paul knew that recognized leaders usually make the<br />
best spiritual leaders. He knew that these leaders, if truly converted<br />
and consecrated to the Lord, could influence people in their whole<br />
area to become believers. That is why Paul used every opportunity<br />
to witness to such leaders as the chief of Malta, the governors<br />
Felix and Festus, King Agrippa, and even to the household of the<br />
Emperor of Rome (Acts 24–26, 28; Philippians 4:22).<br />
The church planter is advised to use the same principle<br />
that Paul used. He should be bold to proclaim the gospel to<br />
all, but be sure that local leaders in each community are given<br />
an opportunity to become believers. When there is a group of<br />
believers in one place, the church planter should be careful to<br />
find the recognized leaders among the new believers. The new<br />
believers will respect and follow their leadership. Non-believers<br />
will also have more respect for the gospel because they see that<br />
these recognized leaders have become believers.<br />
When Paul left his disciple, Titus, to work on the island of<br />
Crete, he told him to ordain “elders” in every church. These<br />
were to be mature believers with high moral qualifications<br />
(Titus 1:5–9). Paul told Titus there were to be such leaders “in<br />
every town” (v. 5). The church planter must be careful not to<br />
neglect anyone who is a potential leader just because the person<br />
may be older or younger than himself. A mature believer may<br />
be young in years and an older person may not be spiritually<br />
mature. The important fact is this: A potential leader should be<br />
respected by the community and mature in his or her spiritual<br />
life and conduct.
154 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Application<br />
8 Which are TRUE statements concerning the characteristics<br />
of recognized leaders which show they have potential as<br />
spiritual leaders?<br />
a) The community people respect their opinions and advice.<br />
b) They are usually the rich people of the town.<br />
c) They are influential for the good of the community.<br />
d) The community people feel they judge problems fairly.<br />
e) They must be the older men of the community.<br />
f) They are respected for their high moral standards.<br />
Preparation for Leaders<br />
The <strong>New</strong> Testament Approach<br />
Objective 4. Identify methods by which effective leaders may be<br />
developed.<br />
Spiritual Preparation<br />
To meet the challenge of evangelizing the lost we can<br />
learn from <strong>New</strong> Testament methods. The book of Acts shows<br />
that the methods of evangelism and training church leaders<br />
were flexible. This tells us that the <strong>New</strong> Testament church<br />
leaders were open to the guidance of the Holy Spirit. This also<br />
indicates that the emphasis in training leaders to continue the<br />
work of the church was first on spiritual preparation rather than<br />
intellectual preparation. The apostles trusted the Holy Spirit to<br />
guide the new leaders.<br />
Jesus’ first preparation for His disciples was that they would<br />
“be with Him” (Mark 3:14), and after that they would go out to<br />
preach and to heal the sick. Frequently Jesus spent time alone<br />
with His disciples to give them spiritual teaching (Mark 4:10;<br />
6:31; Luke 11:1–13; and John 3:22). Spiritual preparation was<br />
so important to the disciples’ training that even after they had<br />
been with Jesus throughout His ministry, in Gethsemane, and
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
155<br />
at Calvary, He told them to wait in Jerusalem to be “‘baptized<br />
with the Holy Spirit’” (Acts 1:5).<br />
Spiritual preparation comes from studying God’s Word, and<br />
learning how to intercede in prayer. With study and prayer that<br />
is not superficial, one learns to be taught and led by the Holy<br />
Spirit. This learning begins when one’s life is committed to<br />
Christ and continues throughout the Christian experience.<br />
Preparation by Experience<br />
Jesus helped His disciples learn the work of the ministry by<br />
doing the tasks of the ministry. His approach could be called<br />
on-the-job training. The church planter or pastor should train<br />
leaders like Jesus did. Give workers the opportunity to minister<br />
in the church. They can lead evangelism groups, visit and<br />
pray for the sick, teach Bible study classes, and lead prayer<br />
meetings. We read in Matthew 17:17–20 that the disciples<br />
failed in the healing of the epileptic son, but Jesus took them<br />
aside and gave them further teaching. Paul had teaching<br />
discussions in a hall in Ephesus for two years (Acts 19:9–10),<br />
but these were not just lectures. Many workers went out from<br />
that class to minister, because in those two years “all the Jews<br />
and Greeks who lived in the province of Asia heard the word<br />
of the Lord” (Acts 19:10). This was no small task. Obviously<br />
Paul did not visit many places in person. There is evidence that<br />
other workers established the church in Colossae, Hierapolis<br />
and Laodicea (Colossians 2:1; 4:13). The province was so<br />
completely evangelized that it became a center of Christianity<br />
for many years.<br />
Many Workers Involved<br />
Jesus sent out twelve disciples for preaching, then He<br />
“appointed seventy-two others” (Luke 10:1). These workers<br />
went out preaching what they had learned from Jesus and<br />
they returned with joy (10:17). Jesus said, “‘The harvest is<br />
plentiful, but the workers are few’” (10:2). The great harvest<br />
requires many workers, and every believer should have a part<br />
in the work of the harvest. Not all are called to be preachers<br />
and teachers, but the whole body of Christ is part of the team
156 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
of witnesses that has a responsibility to take the gospel. A new<br />
convert can witness to the unsaved, a seasoned convert can help<br />
the new, the pastor can teach the deacons, and the deacons can<br />
become lay workers who may start daughter churches. In the<br />
<strong>New</strong> Testament after the death of Stephen, persecution scattered<br />
the believers throughout Judea and Samaria (Acts 8:1). Only<br />
the apostles stayed in Jerusalem, but the scattered believers<br />
preached the Word wherever they went (8:4). The same<br />
principle operates today. As more lay workers are involved, the<br />
expansion of the church will be greater.<br />
Application<br />
9 In your own words list three principles that were followed<br />
for training workers in the early church. Use your notebook for<br />
your answer.<br />
Train Leaders by Example<br />
Show a Desire to Serve<br />
Jesus said, “No servant is greater than his master” (John<br />
13:16). The church planter cannot expect those he trains to<br />
develop greater dedication, vision, and spiritual maturity than<br />
he demonstrates by his life. The people will see his example<br />
more than they will hear his words. Peter advised, “Be<br />
shepherds of God’s flock that is under your care, serving as<br />
overseers—not because you must, but because you are willing,<br />
as God wants you to be; not greedy for money, but eager to<br />
serve; not lording it over those entrusted to you, but being<br />
examples to the flock” (1 Peter 5:2–3).<br />
Our great example of desiring to serve is the Lord Jesus<br />
himself. The apostle Paul sums this up very well: “Your attitude<br />
should be the same as that of Christ Jesus: Who, being in very<br />
nature God, . . . made himself nothing, taking the very nature<br />
of a servant, . . . he humbled himself and became obedient to<br />
death” (Philippians 2:5–8). In Luke 22:14–30 is an incident<br />
that describes a wrong attitude of the disciples. John 13:1–17
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
157<br />
records the happenings of the same evening and tells how<br />
Jesus taught the disciples by His example. Read these passages<br />
of Scripture thoughtfully and prayerfully. If a church planter<br />
follows the principle of serving those he is leading, then people<br />
will follow his leadership.<br />
Application<br />
10 Review Luke 22:14–30 and John 13:4–17. What incident<br />
prompted Jesus’ action in John 13:4–5?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
11 Briefly explain Jesus’ teaching in John 13:12–17.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
12 Why is the teaching in these Scriptures so important to us<br />
today?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Be An Example in Faithfulness and Faith<br />
Jesus taught His disciples, “‘Whoever can be trusted with<br />
very little can also be trusted with much’” (Luke 16:10). For a<br />
Christian who is doing the Lord’s work, especially the church<br />
planter or pastor, no job is unimportant. We demonstrate our<br />
faithfulness by our attention to the small details of work. Do<br />
not promise to be at a meeting unless you can be there and be<br />
there on time. If you promise to do a task by a certain time, do<br />
it. If you are faithful in the little things, those you are leading<br />
will have confidence in you. They will learn by your example<br />
what it means to be faithful.<br />
The great importance of faith is taught in Hebrews 11:6,<br />
“Without faith it is impossible to please God.” If there is a key
158 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
to success in service to God, it is faith. One person can look at<br />
an area where there are no believers and say it is impossible to<br />
start a church there. Another will see it as a great opportunity<br />
for a church. Faith in God’s power means we believe we<br />
can accomplish work that appears humanly impossible.<br />
Demonstrating faith in the midst of problems and difficulties<br />
is the best way to help others learn to exercise faith in God’s<br />
power.<br />
Application<br />
13 Circle the letter of each TRUE statement below.<br />
a) Jesus showed the meaning of ministry by washing the<br />
disciples’ feet.<br />
b) Jesus said that one who rules is the same as one who serves.<br />
c) Teaching the truth of being willing to serve is the most<br />
important task of the church planter.<br />
d) Sweeping the church is a useful ministry to the church.<br />
e) A pastor who shepherds a church mainly because he feels he<br />
must has the right attitude.<br />
f) Faith in God’s power can best be learned by trusting God in<br />
very difficult situations.<br />
Advanced Training<br />
Occasionally there are pastors who make the mistake of<br />
wanting to keep good leaders tied to their local churches too<br />
long. It is true that the local church is where the development<br />
of leaders begins and is nourished. However, the ultimate goal<br />
of training leaders in the local church is to produce not only<br />
local leaders, but also leaders for every ministry of the church<br />
worldwide. Evangelists, teachers, pastors, and executives for<br />
the church organization must be developed. God has given the<br />
ministry of gifts of governing, the word of knowledge, and the<br />
word of wisdom to various believers in the church (Romans<br />
12:8; 1 Corinthians 12:28). For new churches to be planted and<br />
expanded, pastors must recognize and encourage those whom<br />
the Lord is calling to full time ministry.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
159<br />
The apostle Paul recognized the sincere faith and gift of<br />
God that was in Timothy (2 Timothy 1:5–6). It is evident that<br />
Timothy was with Paul in the ministry for a short time, perhaps<br />
only a few months (Acts 16:2–4). Then Timothy was sent to<br />
Ephesus and other churches to fulfill his work as a pastorteacher.<br />
Titus, Tychicus, Artemas, and others had contact with<br />
the apostles, but they were sent out to their own ministries in<br />
the various churches of Asia. Paul refers to them in Colossians,<br />
Ephesians, and Philippians not as “apprentices” but as “fellow<br />
ministers.”<br />
Short-term or extension Bible schools are useful presentday<br />
systems that train believers in centers at or near their local<br />
churches. These schools may have courses that run from one<br />
week to several months. The classes may meet in intensive<br />
weekend seminars or at night for many weeks. This process<br />
enables those who have church or job responsibilities to have<br />
the advantage of advanced Bible training without having to<br />
leave their daily work. The schools may use materials from a<br />
resident Bible school. Some schools are taught by experienced<br />
teachers or pastors using Global University courses in a<br />
seminar method. These schools are effective middle-level<br />
systems of Bible training because they allow for many more<br />
people to receive training. This increases the ministry of the<br />
local church.<br />
Resident Bible colleges provide an excellent place for<br />
the training of future teachers, pastors, and national church<br />
executives who are needed to provide leadership for the<br />
advancement of the church. These schools are for those who<br />
have already proved themselves as leaders and show evidence<br />
of God’s call on their lives.<br />
The years in a Bible institute or college expose a student<br />
to a variety of ministries from qualified, experienced teachers.<br />
It is valuable for full-time study in God’s Word, further<br />
development of a strong devotional life, and benefit from the<br />
experience of working and ministering with others who are<br />
called to the ministry of the gospel.
160 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Application<br />
14 Circle the letters of the TRUE statements which express<br />
correct ideas related to the purpose and method of training<br />
church leaders.<br />
a) The local church is a good place for a person who desires to<br />
be a pastor to prove his ministry and leadership potential.<br />
b) Paul’s method of training leaders shows that potential<br />
leaders should serve many years as apprentices.<br />
c) The flexibility of short-term or extension Bible schools<br />
allows more people to study Bible courses than a regular<br />
resident school program.<br />
d) Resident Bible colleges are the best places to identify<br />
possible church leaders.<br />
e) Bible college provides the advantage of exposure to<br />
teaching by qualified, experienced teachers.<br />
Each local church should be like a seedbed. After the plants<br />
sprout in a seedbed and begin to grow tall, there is no more<br />
space for them in the bed. The farmer carefully transplants<br />
them to the fields where they will have room to grow and<br />
produce good crop.<br />
A good church planter will train people in the new churches.<br />
As they grow spiritually and become good leaders, he will not<br />
try to keep them all working in the same local church. Spiritual<br />
leaders bear much more fruit out in the field than they do in the<br />
seedbed. There are still many places in the world today where<br />
“‘the harvest is plentiful, but the workers are few’” (Luke 10:2).<br />
A wise leader will help new leaders develop and then send them<br />
out to new places in the harvest field.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
161<br />
self-test<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. Circle the letter of the correct answer.<br />
1 Leaders are needed within the membership of the local<br />
church<br />
a) to give members a sense of belonging.<br />
b) to insure the stability, continuity, and expansion of the<br />
ministry of the church.<br />
c) for the encouragement of the members.<br />
d) because this is the principle taught by the apostle Paul.<br />
2 A church planter who tries to do all the work of the church<br />
himself<br />
a) will be sure that the work is done correctly.<br />
b) will teach the new believers by his example.<br />
c) will cause discontent and limit the growth of a church.<br />
d) should bring in an assistant from a neighboring established<br />
church.<br />
3 The qualifications for church leaders<br />
a) will vary according to the needs and standards of the local<br />
community.<br />
b) are specifically stated in Scripture and are applicable to all<br />
times and cultures.<br />
c) are too difficult for new Christians to attain.<br />
d) are specifically stated in Scripture as well as how each task<br />
should be performed.<br />
4 On-the-job training for the ministry may be described as<br />
a) workers who learn by doing the task.<br />
b) observing experienced preachers as they minister.<br />
c) reading books about effective soul-winning.<br />
d) the method suitable only for those without formal schooling.<br />
5 Which of these statements best describes the responsibility<br />
of the body of Christ to take the gospel to the world?<br />
a) Every believer has a part in taking the gospel of Christ to<br />
the lost.<br />
b) Certain believers are called to witness to the lost.
162 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
6 In the <strong>New</strong> Testament the first principle of training church<br />
leaders was<br />
a) intellectual preparation.<br />
b) extensive practice in preaching.<br />
c) training in church administration.<br />
d) spiritual preparation.<br />
7 The significant point of Jesus teaching that whoever can be<br />
trusted with very little can be trusted with much is that<br />
a) few people can be trusted with much.<br />
b) faithfulness is a quality of character seen under all<br />
circumstances.<br />
c) a person may appear righteous but be untrustworthy.<br />
8 The apostle Paul’s method of training church leaders was to<br />
give them<br />
a) detailed directions and personal oversight at all times.<br />
b) encouragement to exercise their gift of ministry and<br />
opportunities to do so.<br />
c) extensive periods of close supervision and frequent letters<br />
giving instructions.<br />
9 All of the following are correct statements regarding the<br />
advantages of short-term Bible schools EXCEPT:<br />
a) People with work responsibilities can more easily attend<br />
classes at short-term schools.<br />
b) They are less costly than most residence schools.<br />
c) One can receive a Bible degree in less time at a short-term<br />
school.<br />
d) Such schools make it possible for more people to take Bible<br />
training courses.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
163<br />
10 Match the qualities required of a deacon (right) with the<br />
evidence of the quality (left).<br />
. . . a His employer leaves him in charge<br />
of the shop.<br />
. . . b He continues teaching a study class<br />
in spite of unjust criticism.<br />
. . . c He returns a kind answer to an<br />
angry accusation.<br />
. . . d He is contented when not thanked<br />
for his work at church.<br />
. . . e Even when busy or tired, he invites<br />
lonely people to his home.<br />
. . . f He is happy to deny himself so he<br />
can give extra offerings.<br />
1) Self-controlled<br />
2) Hospitable<br />
3) Not greedy<br />
4) Of good<br />
reputation<br />
5) Mature<br />
Christian
164 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
answers to study questions<br />
8 a True<br />
b False<br />
c True<br />
d True<br />
e False<br />
f True<br />
1 b) He will train leaders in the local church, being sure they<br />
learn how to teach others.<br />
9 Your answer should include: 1) the workers were given<br />
spiritual preparation, 2) preparation by experience, and 3)<br />
many workers were trained.<br />
2 Any three of the following or similar answer:<br />
1) A local leader is more acceptable to the church.<br />
2) Producing leaders is a ministry of the church.<br />
3) It is a means of strengthening the church.<br />
4) The church will be happy and united when members are<br />
working together.<br />
10 In Luke 22:24 the disciples were disputing about which of<br />
them was the greatest.<br />
3 a True<br />
b False<br />
c True<br />
d True<br />
11 The disciples had been wanting to exalt themselves. Jesus<br />
showed them that to minister or teach they must take the role<br />
of a servant.<br />
4 The emphasis is on what the man is, rather than on what he<br />
does. This emphasizes that if he has the qualities of Christian<br />
character, then his actions will be Christ-like.<br />
12 If we are to reach people successfully, we must be like Jesus.<br />
If we are to minister and lead, we must serve in love.
C h u r c h e s T r a i n L e a d e r s<br />
165<br />
5 Your answer. For example, you know a man has a good<br />
reputation and is respected because the people of the town<br />
come to him for advice. Obviously they will trust him to take<br />
care of the offerings they give to the church.<br />
13 a True<br />
b True<br />
c False. Being a servant is most important.<br />
d True<br />
e False. He should serve as pastor because he is willing.<br />
f True<br />
6 Your answer may be similar to these:<br />
Temperate<br />
Husband of one wife<br />
Hospitable<br />
Not a lover of money<br />
Not quarrelsome, self-controlled<br />
A good reputation<br />
Not a new convert<br />
Manages his home and family well, is respected<br />
14 a True<br />
b False<br />
c True<br />
d False. The local church is the best place.<br />
e True<br />
7 Your answer
166 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
7<br />
Practical Advice on<br />
Church Planting<br />
After discussing the biblical mandate and theory of church<br />
planting, it is time to ask the question, “OK, now what do I<br />
do?” In this lesson we will discuss the practical matters of<br />
church planting. Under examination are various models for<br />
church planting as well as the practical considerations and steps<br />
necessary to start a new church.
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
167<br />
lesson outline<br />
Has God Called Me To Be A Church Planter?<br />
What Should I Know Before I Begin?<br />
How Have Others Done It?<br />
Steps To Follow<br />
The Role of Media<br />
Other Helpful Materials<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you complete this lesson, you should be able to:<br />
1. Determine whether or not God is calling you to start a<br />
church.<br />
2. Articulate what the new church will be like.<br />
3. Discuss the various methodologies available to plant a new<br />
church.<br />
4. Indicate the practical process of starting a new church.<br />
5. Describe the use of media in modern ministry.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Read the lesson and do the exercises in the lesson<br />
development. Check your answers with those given at the<br />
end of the lesson.<br />
2. Take the self-test at the end of the lesson and check your<br />
answers carefully with the answers given in the back of this<br />
textbook. Review any items you answer incorrectly.
168 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
Has God Called Me to Be A Church<br />
Planter?<br />
Objective 1. Determine whether or not God is calling you to start a<br />
church.<br />
Some people set out on the process of church planting<br />
without much planning or forethought, and often the result is<br />
failure. This is discouraging to the Christian worker and is a<br />
poor testimony to the community.<br />
Before beginning any project of this nature it is necessary<br />
to ask ourselves some fundamental questions: Has God called<br />
me to do this? Do I have the giftings necessary to be a church<br />
planter? We as believers are expected to serve with excellence.<br />
The scriptures tell us that “whatever your hand finds to do, do it<br />
with all your might” (Ecclesiastes 9:10). This should especially<br />
apply to the concept of starting new churches.<br />
The planting of a new church is a sophisticated process and<br />
not one for the faint of heart. It is commonly thought that a<br />
church is started by holding public services when in fact this is<br />
the end of a lengthy, well-thought-out process.<br />
The scriptures offer practical wisdom by admonishing us<br />
to consider the cost before we begin building (Luke 14:28).<br />
Before beginning the process of starting a new church it is<br />
necessary to go through serious soul searching.<br />
Application<br />
1 In your notebook, write the following questions and<br />
prayerfully answer each one. If you are married include your<br />
spouse in this process.<br />
Self-Evaluation Survey<br />
a) Do I have definite call to pastoral ministry?<br />
b) Is my call to this specific community?<br />
c) Do I have the gift of evangelism?
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
169<br />
d) What actual, verifiable spiritual gifts do I possess, which<br />
will enable me to reach this community?<br />
e) Do I have a support system for starting a new church?<br />
f) Can I build a church planting team, and if so, how?<br />
g) Do wise and knowledgeable persons verify that I am gifted<br />
for church planting?<br />
h) Does my spouse share the sense of call to plant this church,<br />
and have we discussed the financial pressures and spiritual<br />
strength necessary to endure difficulty in this task?<br />
i) Will I ask others to help support me for a time or will I be<br />
self-supporting?<br />
j) If others are to support me, why should they support me?<br />
k) Will this new church relate strongly to a denomination or<br />
organization?<br />
l) Do I understand the needs of the community?<br />
m) Do I know what style of worship music is most acceptable<br />
to the target group?<br />
n) Do I have a strategy for property, first facilities and staff?<br />
o) How much will property cost to purchase or rent in the<br />
area?<br />
p) How much will the first building cost?<br />
q) Have I estimated salaries, benefits, rent, utilities, materials,<br />
special events, printing, advertising, and mission<br />
contributions for the first three years?<br />
r) Do I have a backup strategy should my first strategy not<br />
succeed? (Cheyney 2005)<br />
2 Having answered these questions, how do you feel about<br />
your decision to plant a church?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Advice on Calling<br />
Confirm your call. If you aren’t sure that God’s<br />
calling you to this, don’t do it. Yes, it’s hard
170 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
work, but spiritually it is work at the “pointy<br />
end” of God’s Kingdom and you will encounter<br />
difficulty, hardship, opposition. That stuff can<br />
either shape you and mold you in to someone<br />
more fruitful or it will kill you. I would<br />
definitely recommend getting your call to plant<br />
confirmed by more seasoned and wise men—<br />
via a network or denomination or the like—<br />
before you launch out. (Chant 2007)<br />
What Should I Know Before I Begin?<br />
Objective 2. Articulate what the new church will be like.<br />
Philosophy of Ministry<br />
A biblical philosophy of ministry is a set<br />
of non-negotiable, biblical principles that<br />
guides all the choices and decisions in your<br />
ministry. Your philosophy of ministry should<br />
be drawn from a careful investigation of both<br />
the explicit teaching of Scripture and any<br />
implicit methodologies which can be gleaned<br />
from seeing how ministry occurred in the early<br />
church. (Philosophy of Ministry)<br />
It is a misguided perception of church planting to hold<br />
public meetings without first knowing where the church is<br />
supposed to be headed. Jesus is the Lord of the harvest. Each<br />
church is to be a unique expression of the bride of Christ. If you<br />
simply take off headlong into the future without forethought of<br />
what this new church’s role is to be in the Kingdom, you will<br />
never live up to the potential that the Lord has given you. As a<br />
result, the church will not fulfill its role.<br />
God has a plan already laid out for the church you are going<br />
to start. He knows where they will meet, what segment of the<br />
population it is to reach, the types of ministries it is to offer, etc.<br />
You must first hear from God in prayer concerning the who,<br />
what, when, where, and how. Then you must do the hard work<br />
of thinking things through. He who goes off in all directions
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
171<br />
ends up nowhere. Believers often erroneously think that being<br />
spiritual and being philosophical are opposing concepts. But<br />
God expects His children to do their best at everything.<br />
Before the church is officially started, the church planting<br />
team should have a good picture of what the new congregation<br />
will be like. The church planter and or church planting team<br />
should have clearly defined their target group, the style of<br />
ministry and worship the church will use to minister to its<br />
people, and the purpose of this particular church. They should<br />
have a clearly defined statement of theological beliefs upon<br />
which the church will be built, and the values that the church<br />
will embrace from the pastor all the way to the newest believer.<br />
You must know what you are all about. If not, those who<br />
come in will determine what the church believes and becomes,<br />
how it operates and who it reaches. Most of all, it is imperative<br />
that we are faithful to the scriptures. While it is true that<br />
methods do change with generations and cultures, some core<br />
principles will never change. We must build our ministries<br />
around those values.<br />
Application<br />
3 In your notebook, write a paragraph describing what group<br />
of people you wish to reach. Include what style of ministry and<br />
worship would be appropriate for this people group.<br />
The Purpose of the Church<br />
Each church has its own purpose. This may sound a bit odd<br />
but think about it for a moment. Of course, all churches are to<br />
win the lost and make disciples but God also has a unique role<br />
for each local assembly to fulfill as well.<br />
Ask yourself: What is it that God is saying to my heart?<br />
What is to be the driving force of the church? What is that one<br />
thing that everyone should rally around? Why does God want<br />
this church started?
172 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Too many churches wander from philosophy to philosophy<br />
without any clear sense of where they are going. This will take<br />
the church nowhere and cause the people to lose confidence in<br />
their leader. It is hard to build a fruitful church if the people do<br />
not have a singular sense of why they are there and what this<br />
particular local body’s God-given purpose is.<br />
Before starting something and asking God to bless our efforts<br />
we need to take the time to find out what God desires to do and<br />
follow His lead. For the pastor, the leaders, and the congregation<br />
to have a good grasp on what this new church will be about,<br />
time should be spent putting on paper the vision, the values,<br />
and the beliefs that the new congregation will embrace. This is<br />
not a quick and easy process but one that requires much prayer,<br />
discussion, and writing to craft a clear, concise document. This<br />
effectively places a picture of the future church on paper. This<br />
will place the leadership and core group of believers on the same<br />
track and serve as a good foundation for the new church.<br />
The writing of this document will save much time, money,<br />
and effort because it empowers the leadership to say no and to<br />
avoid distractions that are outside of the vision, core values,<br />
and doctrine of the church.<br />
It may help you to see what other churches have written as<br />
their purpose statement. You can find many purpose statements<br />
by going online and typing in “church purpose statement” in a<br />
search engine window.<br />
Application<br />
4 Considering the church you wish to plant, describe what<br />
particular purpose or role this new church is to play in the body<br />
of Christ of your community.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
173<br />
The Beliefs of the Church<br />
If the core biblical beliefs of the church are not properly<br />
processed, written out, and agreed upon from the beginning,<br />
people who join your fellowship may seek to impose their own<br />
values and doctrines on others. This can bring confusion and<br />
disharmony. A written statement of doctrine read and signed by<br />
all members will allow for unity and biblical discipline if and<br />
when necessary.<br />
Stetzer (2006) wrote, “Our beliefs are those primary issues<br />
of theology that define what we believe about God, Jesus, the<br />
Holy Spirit, man, sin, the Bible, the role of the Church, and<br />
salvation.” To construct a belief statement you may observe<br />
the work of other churches by searching online under “church<br />
doctrinal statements.”<br />
Application<br />
5 Create a brief doctrinal statement that will guide the life of<br />
the newly-planted church.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
How Have Others Done It?<br />
Objective 3. Discuss the various methodologies available to plant a<br />
new church.<br />
While in some parts of the world inviting people to a public<br />
crusade can easily launch a new church, this is not the norm<br />
in most places today. When planting a new church, gathering<br />
a core group of believers to serve as workers, musicians,<br />
teachers, prayer partners, and financial supporters is of utmost<br />
importance. To do this you must build relationships with the<br />
community at large. We will examine just a few ways in which<br />
this can be done.
174 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
1. HIVING OFF: If the new church plant is part of the<br />
mission strategy of an existing church, members with the<br />
blessing of the mother congregation can be sent with the church<br />
planter to serve as a nucleus of the new church. This can<br />
propel the church forward much more quickly. One drawback<br />
is that some old traditions also come with believers from an<br />
established church which could inhibit a creative new approach<br />
of ministry as well as the potential for the church to be inward<br />
focused from its inception.<br />
2. HOME BIBLE STUDIES: Another good way to begin<br />
ministering in a new area is to invite neighbors and other<br />
interested persons to an individual’s home for informal weekly<br />
Bible studies. In this way a nucleus can be formed with no<br />
financial outlay and no need for rented facilities. This informal<br />
setting allows for personal interaction, giving the seeker the<br />
opportunity to ask questions and be discipled.<br />
3. DOOR-TO-DOOR PRAYER: The team goes from door<br />
to door in the target area meeting people and asking if there<br />
is anything they can pray with them about. This method of<br />
gathering a core group is simple and effective as people are<br />
eager to share their anxieties and troubles with someone who<br />
has a sympathetic heart. Sometimes people will share their life<br />
story with a team member. As time goes along and people’s<br />
prayers are answered, opportunities to share Christ and bring<br />
them to the Lord will naturally arise. These people over time<br />
become part of the core of the newly forming church.<br />
4. CHILDREN’S EVENTS: Vacation Bible Schools and<br />
Sidewalk Sunday Schools are great ways to win children to<br />
Jesus Christ. Touch a child and you touch a family. Parents are<br />
moved when someone loves and blesses their children. Special<br />
events geared toward ministering to children are a great way<br />
to build relationships and a sense of community. As people are<br />
exposed to your ministry to know the team and appreciate the<br />
newly forming church’s love for the community they will begin<br />
to trust you.
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
175<br />
5. SPECIAL EVENTS: Find out what the needs of your<br />
community are and create events to meet those needs in order<br />
to meet people and pray with them. This creates friendships<br />
and trust, which are valuable commodities for a newly forming<br />
church (Wagner 1990).<br />
One church in Bartlesville, Oklahoma (USA) holds an<br />
annual “Day of Hope.” The people who come register by<br />
giving their name and contact information, and they receive<br />
free clothing and food. Also available to the public are health<br />
screenings and haircuts, all at no cost. As people are guided<br />
through the process, they are struck by the love and care shown<br />
to them. Attendees have the opportunity to have believers pray<br />
with them, and they are given a complimentary Bible as a<br />
parting gift. This event created a great sense of appreciation and<br />
trust from the local community.<br />
When considering the process of church planting, one<br />
must keep in mind that there are many ways in which it can be<br />
approached. God is creative, so must His servants be. Because<br />
one method worked in a certain area does not mean that it<br />
will work in yours. Cultures differ from region to region and<br />
sometimes from town to town. The planter would also do well<br />
to remember that just because church planting has always<br />
been done one way in your area does not mean that a different<br />
approach will not work just as well or even better. Culture<br />
is living and as time passes cultures change and so must our<br />
methods in order to remain relevant and effective.<br />
The following are church planting strategies suggested by<br />
www.newchurches.com:<br />
1. Parachute: A planter and his or her family move into a<br />
new location to start a church from scratch. This is perhaps<br />
the most common method and one which most people think of<br />
when they think of church planting.<br />
2. Sponsoring Church or Organization/Mother Church:<br />
“An existing church or church planting organization provides<br />
the initial leadership and resources (dollars and/or people) to<br />
get a new church started including the selection of the church
176 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
planter. Often the church planter is selected from within the<br />
organization and has already bought into the vision, values and<br />
beliefs of the sponsoring organization.”<br />
This is an excellent method of church planting widely used<br />
around the world. This method allows the new church planter<br />
to have an experienced pastor mentoring him or her as well as<br />
the financial and prayer support of an established congregation.<br />
Often the church board of the mother church will function as<br />
the board of the new church until such time as deacons can<br />
be raised up from within the new congregation, providing<br />
seasoned leadership and accountability from the start.<br />
3. Collaborative Network/Partnership: “This is a rapidly<br />
growing trend where an organization (or many organizations)<br />
committed to church planting work together to plant churches.”<br />
This is a great way for small churches to be involved in the<br />
process of church planting. Through sharing the load with other<br />
churches to mother new congregations several small churches<br />
working together can accomplish what they never could have<br />
working alone.<br />
4. Satellite/Campus/Multi-site: “An existing church opens<br />
new locations. The idea is for one church to have many meeting<br />
locations.” Utilizing this method an existing church can start a<br />
new church without having to find, train, or pay new pastors or<br />
staff. One ministry team can minister in multiple locations over<br />
the course of a weekend (<strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong>).<br />
Think outside of tradition regarding the time and location<br />
of meetings. Sunday is the ideal for weekly services, but as<br />
one reaches out to a particular group of people the planter may<br />
discover that for unforeseen reasons such as work schedules<br />
or other obstacles, the target group can meet only at a time<br />
other than Sundays. Keep in mind as well that services do<br />
not necessarily have to happen in a “church” building to be<br />
effective. The church is not a building; it is the people.<br />
In establishing a congregation among Filipino immigrants<br />
in Moscow, Russia, one group discovered that many of the<br />
Filipinos were unable to attend services on Sundays. The only
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
177<br />
time during the week they could meet was late on Friday nights<br />
at their place of employment. Upon securing permission from<br />
the employer, a ministry to Filipinos was started at 9:00 on<br />
Friday nights at their place of employment. This group quickly<br />
grew because the church was designed to meet their needs.<br />
It is imperative that the new church be built around the<br />
target culture instead of the culture having to adapt to religious<br />
tradition. As the planter strives to birth new churches one<br />
must keep in mind that the object of one’s ministry efforts is<br />
unchurched people. We are striving to impart the Gospel not<br />
church tradition.<br />
Advice on Flexibility<br />
Things will not go the way you think they will<br />
go. That’s ok. God is up to something. He’ll let<br />
you in on it when He’s ready. Pray every day<br />
for the strength to handle whatever situations<br />
might come up. (Payne)<br />
The International Church Concept<br />
Another effective church planting concept is that of a<br />
multi-congregational multilingual church. All around the world<br />
communities are becoming increasingly diverse due to ease<br />
of transportation, the globalization of economies, educational<br />
opportunities, and so forth.<br />
In larger cities pockets of immigrants tend to find each<br />
other and form sub-communities within the larger context<br />
maintaining their distinct language and culture. This essentially<br />
isolates these people groups from the Gospel witness available<br />
to the community at large. It is vital that Christian workers have<br />
a clear understanding of this trend and address it with their<br />
church planting efforts.<br />
In the multicultural or international church model an existing<br />
church intentionally seeks to connect with and minister to other<br />
ethnic and language groups located within their city. As these<br />
people come into the mother congregation, the church will
178 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
provide translation of services into their language and over time<br />
a new congregation is birthed to facilitate this growing language<br />
group. Leaders are then trained to pastor the new congregation<br />
who either moves to a new location of their own or continues to<br />
be a part of the mother church. With this concept it is possible on<br />
a weekend to have many services between Friday evening and<br />
Sunday evening. The pastor of the mother congregation serves as<br />
the Senior Pastor for the entire multi-congregational church and<br />
the pastors of the individual groups serve as associate pastors.<br />
The official Board of deacons is comprised of members from<br />
each of the congregations, and expenses and responsibilities are<br />
divided among the groups depending on their ability.<br />
Application<br />
6 Make a list of three church planting methods you think might<br />
work in your area. Describe how you would adapt one of these<br />
methods to make it work in your culture.<br />
Steps to Follow<br />
Objective 4. Indicate the practical process of starting a new church.<br />
Tom Cheyney, J. David Putman, and Van Sanders of the<br />
North American Mission Board outlined seven steps to follow<br />
in the church planting process.<br />
1. Receive a Vision from God<br />
Sometimes we ministers think of a vision for ministry as our<br />
own. However, as Christians we should seek to find and fulfill<br />
God’s will, not our own. <strong>Starting</strong> a church is not our idea but<br />
God’s. Have you ever thought that God wants to incorporate<br />
you in His project, not the other way around? Seek God in<br />
prayer, and allow Him to give you His vision. He is already at<br />
work. Your responsibility is to find out what He is up to and<br />
participate with that vision. If you do you will be a success.
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
179<br />
Advice on Vision<br />
“Don’t compromise your vision. If you believe<br />
you have a vision for a church from God, hold<br />
on to it and don’t compromise it for short term<br />
gain. What I mean is this, in the early days you<br />
will have some Christian folk come across your<br />
path who will want in, but they will want in<br />
on their terms or with their agenda. The issues<br />
might not be huge, but I can’t tell you how<br />
important it is to ensure you are absolutely<br />
clear and upfront with everyone on where you<br />
stand. If it means a smaller core, or you wait<br />
longer before commencing a ministry or filling<br />
a position—WAIT. We all want things done<br />
yesterday, but unless they are fully on board<br />
with the vision it is a false economy.” (Chant<br />
2007)<br />
2. Define Church Planting Focus Group<br />
Just as it is important to define the purpose and beliefs of the<br />
new church before beginning so it is also of great importance<br />
to discover just who God wants you to reach. Often our<br />
communities are segmented by race, religion, socio-economics,<br />
lifestyles, etc. It is wise for the church planter to realize that he<br />
or she cannot reach everyone with one style of ministry. So it is<br />
necessary to focus on a particular group of people, whether it is<br />
one particular neighborhood, people group, language group, or<br />
else.<br />
Advice on Contextualization<br />
“Know your Target. Buy the demographic data<br />
and live in the area. Determine who you will<br />
best reach and develop a basic plan to reach<br />
them. Don’t over-program! Spend significant<br />
time hanging around them. Join the groups<br />
they have joined. Love them, don’t treat them<br />
as a project. Pray for them every single day!”<br />
(Payne).
180 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
3. Develop a Church Planting Team<br />
“In order for the project to be successful the church planter<br />
must recruit others to aid in the work. There are a myriad of<br />
jobs to be performed each week and one person simply cannot<br />
accomplish it all. It is imperative therefore to develop a church<br />
planting team in order to carry this out. The team can be made<br />
up of people from a mother church assisting in the church plant,<br />
new believers who have joined the core, family, friends, and<br />
ministry colleagues who have come along side to help.”<br />
The size of a church planting team will vary greatly from<br />
situation to situation. Sometimes the team consists of as few as<br />
the new pastor and his family or as many as one or two hundred<br />
people who are sent from a mother church to serve as the core<br />
for a new church. In any case it is important that the church<br />
planter have as many people helping as possible.<br />
Divide your workers into teams based on skills and<br />
interests. Everyone can do something. Divide the work, and<br />
invest time and knowledge into your workers.<br />
If at all possible the church planter should bring on the team<br />
a music/worship leader and a spiritual development pastor.<br />
Music is a critical part of the life of the church. As you begin<br />
the process of planning, pray specifically for the Lord to send<br />
you people who can fill these critical roles.<br />
Advice on Going It Alone<br />
“Surround yourself with wise counselors.<br />
Take to heart the following two passages from<br />
Proverbs: “For by wise guidance you can wage<br />
your war, and in abundance of counselors<br />
there is victory” (24:6) and “Whoever isolates<br />
himself seeks his own desire; he breaks out<br />
against all sound judgment” (18:1). You need to<br />
surround yourself with counselors. You need to<br />
seek out both “fathers” and “brothers.” A father<br />
is an older counselor that has been through<br />
the fire and can pastor you with his wisdom.
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
181<br />
A brother is a person close to you in age and<br />
maturity who can relate to your struggle in<br />
the “now sense” and can challenge/encourage<br />
you in the battle. You should seek counselors<br />
from within your network/denomination and<br />
without.” (Foster 2007)<br />
4. Identify Resources<br />
In the early planning stages the church planting team should<br />
think through realistically what start up costs are going to be<br />
involved. Costs depend on what type of church model you use,<br />
how many tithe-paying believers you already have in your core,<br />
etc.<br />
Set up a budget which includes everything you can think of.<br />
Search online to see what others have included in their church<br />
planting budgets. Some financial considerations for the first<br />
year are: salary for the church planter, rent of a suitable facility,<br />
cost of utilities for the facility, musical and sound equipment,<br />
promotional costs of literature, special events, etc.<br />
5. Evangelize Unreached People<br />
The purpose of a new church is to bring the lost to Christ,<br />
not to attract believers from other churches.<br />
6. Launch Public Ministry<br />
It is advisable not to begin public services until you have a<br />
core group that is committed to Christ and to the new church<br />
plant.<br />
During the planning stages as you consider who you<br />
will be ministering to, what kinds of ministry you will be<br />
providing, etc. consider what kind of facilities the church is<br />
going to use. When we think about facilities for the church<br />
to meet in we tend to think of buying land and constructing<br />
a new church building on the site. If funds are available this<br />
method is, of course, preferable, but there are many other<br />
types of locations in which the church can meet. Schools,<br />
hotel conference rooms, shopping center store fronts, theaters,
182 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
community centers, hotels, etc. all make good meeting places.<br />
These alternate locations can offer unforeseen advantages<br />
that traditional church buildings lack because they force the<br />
church to be in the market place of society much more than a<br />
traditional “religious” building. <strong>Churches</strong> tend to become more<br />
internally focused and isolated from society the older they get.<br />
Remember, the reason the church is being planted is to infiltrate<br />
society with the gospel and illustrate biblical life to our culture.<br />
The fewer barriers we put between us and society at large the<br />
better for them to experience the gospel and for us to be pushed<br />
into sharing it.<br />
When considering facilities your church will use, visualize<br />
how you want your church to interact with society. Since you<br />
are going to be a church planter, you need to see yourself as<br />
an innovator. You are going to create something that has never<br />
existed before. Why use your creativity and innovation to create<br />
a traditional church where the lost are forced to come to the<br />
church. Take the church to the lost.<br />
7. Mobilize and Multiply Ministry<br />
If the new church is to grow and be healthy, systems<br />
must be set in place for the church to focus continually on<br />
evangelism and discipleship. There must be a system of<br />
leadership training in place to move members into ministry and<br />
leadership. There is a tendency once the church is several years<br />
old for the members to sit back while the staff and a very small<br />
portion of the members are involved in ministry. Once this<br />
mentality begins the church is on a downhill slide from which it<br />
is difficult to recover (Seven Steps 2003).<br />
Application<br />
7 If you were to begin a church plant today, who would you<br />
have on your team? In your notebook, write the names of people<br />
who could be a part of your church planting team and what role<br />
each of them would play.
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
183<br />
The Role of Media<br />
Objective 5. Describe the use of media in modern ministry.<br />
Ipods, cell phones, television, movies, and the internet are<br />
major driving forces in the modern world. The learning style of<br />
most cultures of our day is less oral and much more visual.<br />
One very effective way of getting the Gospel out is the<br />
internet. Even if people do not own a computer, internet cafes<br />
have made them accessible in most places. Creating a website,<br />
blogging, or using social networking sites such as FaceBook<br />
and MySpace are all great ways to get out information.<br />
There are a number of websites where you can set up a blog<br />
absolutely free.<br />
These tools allow you to communicate and interact with<br />
the public. You can post pictures, mp3 sound files, and videos<br />
on the internet for free. Many people who might not come to a<br />
church will go to an internet site and read, watch and listen to<br />
the gospel presented by your team. With a simple email address<br />
on your site you can correspond with the viewers in a nonthreatening<br />
way, witnessing to and discipling them.<br />
Because media is such a huge part of modern culture we<br />
would be remiss if we did not include it as part of the modern<br />
worship service. Using PowerPoint presentations, videos, and<br />
object lessons will greatly increase the interest and learning of<br />
your people. Jesus was a master of illustrated lessons.<br />
As with all material you study, the methods delineated<br />
in this lesson should be adapted to your local context. Some<br />
things will not work in your local situation because of certain<br />
restrictions or cultural barriers. However, many of these<br />
concepts can be contextualized and implemented. Ask the Lord<br />
how to proceed. He already has a plan. Your job is to discover<br />
that plan and follow His leading.
184 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Other Helpful Materials<br />
Below are resources you may be interested in obtaining if<br />
you are serious about church planting. Read at least one book<br />
a month and continue to be a learner and innovator your whole<br />
ministerial life. Prayerfully seek the Lord about the ideas you<br />
discover in your readings. He may prompt you to implement<br />
some of them. Or God may want you to modify some of<br />
the ideas to better fit your context. Never be satisfied with<br />
yesterday’s results. Believe God for great things!<br />
Suggested Books<br />
Collins, James, and Jerry Porras. 1994. Built to Last. <strong>New</strong> York:<br />
Harper Business.<br />
Collins, Jim. 2001. From Good to Great: Why Some Companies<br />
Make the Leap and Others Don’t. <strong>New</strong> York: Harper<br />
Collins.<br />
George, Carl. 1991. Prepare Your Church for the Future.<br />
Tarrytown, NY: Fleming H. Revell Co.<br />
George, Carl, and Warren Bird. 1994. The Coming Church<br />
Revolution: Empowering Leaders for the Future. Grand<br />
Rapids: Fleming H. Revell.<br />
Gerber, Michael. 1995. The E-Myth: Why Most Small<br />
Businesses Don’t Work and What to Do About It. <strong>New</strong> York:<br />
Harper Business.<br />
Hybels, Bill. 2002. Courageous Leadership. Grand Rapids:<br />
Zondervan.<br />
Jones, Tom, et al. Church Planting From the Ground Up.<br />
Joplin, MO. College Press Publishing.<br />
Malphurs, Aubrey. 1992. Planting Growing <strong>Churches</strong> for the<br />
21st Century. Grand Rapids: Baker.<br />
Nebel, Tom, and Gary Rohrmayer. 2004. Church Planting<br />
Landmines. St. Charles, IL: ChurchSmart Resources.<br />
Rainer, Thom. 2003. The Unchurched Next Door. Grand<br />
Rapids: Zondervan.<br />
———. 2001. Surprising Insights From the Unchurched and<br />
Proven Ways to Reach Them. Grand Rapids: Zondervan.<br />
Russell, Bob and Rusty. 2000. When God Builds a Church: 10<br />
Principles for Growing a Dynamic Church. West Monroe,
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
185<br />
LA: Howard Publishing Co.<br />
Stetzer, Ed. 2006. Planting Missional <strong>Churches</strong>. Nashville, TN:<br />
Broadman & Holman.<br />
Wagner, Peter. 1998. The <strong>New</strong> Apostolic <strong>Churches</strong>. Ventura,<br />
CA: Regal Books.<br />
———. 1990. Church Planting for a Greater Harvest. Ventura,<br />
CA: Regal Books.<br />
Warren, Rick. 1995. The Purpose Driven Church. Grand<br />
Rapids: Zondervan.<br />
Suggested Websites<br />
www.churchplantingvillage.com<br />
www.newchurches.com<br />
http://churchplanting4me.com/churchplantingresources.htm
186 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
self-test<br />
1 A person needs a specific calling to plant a church.<br />
a) True<br />
b) False<br />
2 Philosophy of Ministry is defined as<br />
a) a set of unchangeable principles that guide the life of the<br />
church.<br />
b) the way the church planters feel about church life.<br />
c) a blend of philosophy and theology.<br />
3 Why do the biblical beliefs of the church need to be written<br />
out from the beginning?<br />
a) To keep accurate church records<br />
b) So you will not forget your doctrine.<br />
c) If the leadership team does not define what the church<br />
believes, someone else will.<br />
4 When considering the process of church planting there are<br />
many ways in which it can be approached.<br />
a) True<br />
b) False<br />
5 The methods we use must change depending on where we<br />
are planting a church.<br />
a) True<br />
b) False<br />
6 In order to fulfill the vision for the new church<br />
a) we must plan and think of what our personal vision should<br />
be.<br />
b) we should get advice and ideas from several trusted people.<br />
c) we should seek God to find His will and participate in that.<br />
7 It is important to know who you are going to minister to<br />
before you start a church.<br />
a) True<br />
b) False
P r a c t i c a l A d v i c e o n C h u r c h P l a n t i n g<br />
187<br />
8 As a general rule, an effective church planter should start<br />
public services<br />
a) at the very beginning of the church planting process.<br />
b) as soon as the planter has defined his or her ministry<br />
philosophy.<br />
c) after the planter has formed a core group of believers.<br />
9 Developing a system of leadership training to move<br />
members into ministry should be planned for several years later.<br />
a) True<br />
b) False<br />
10 Using media in ministry<br />
a) compromises the church by making us worldly.<br />
b) is effective as more cultures today are visual and<br />
technological.<br />
c) shifts focus away from the Word of God.
188 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
LESSON<br />
8<br />
A Plan for<br />
Multiplication<br />
“Brother Eyo, you know how thrilled we’ve been about<br />
what God has been doing at Gane. Last week we shared our<br />
feelings with James, the pastor at Bentu. However, he just<br />
listened in silence and reacted strangely to our report. What did<br />
we do wrong? Should we not have shared what God is doing at<br />
Gane?”<br />
Brother Eyo responded, “You were not wrong to share the<br />
victories God has given at Gane, but you must remember that<br />
not all churches have been established on the same, healthy,<br />
biblical principles that you used at Gane.”<br />
Sometimes churches that have been established apart<br />
from the three “self” principles struggle for years before new<br />
leadership, new vision, and a fresh move of the Holy Spirit<br />
make it possible to break out of the old mold and experience<br />
life, health, and spiritual vitality.<br />
Some of you reading this lesson may be pastoring or will<br />
pastor churches that are not growing and multiplying. Although<br />
it may be easier to build a good church from the beginning, it<br />
is also true that God wants every local church to be alive and<br />
working to win souls to Christ, and He has a plan that will<br />
make this possible. As you study this lesson let the Holy Spirit<br />
help you discover His plan for you to use so that your church<br />
may become a multiplying church.
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
189<br />
lesson outline<br />
Determining the Problem<br />
Recognizing Spiritual Need<br />
Planning for Change<br />
Implementing Change<br />
lesson objectives<br />
When you finish this lesson you should be able to:<br />
1. Explain why a church may not be multiplying.<br />
2. Identify the characteristics that are necessary to bring about<br />
spiritual renewal.<br />
3. Identify the basic principles for changing a non-multiplying<br />
local church into a growing body of believers.<br />
4. List four scriptural principles of evangelism today.<br />
learning activities<br />
1. Study the lesson in the same manner as you have done for<br />
previous lessons. Be sure to read all Scripture texts given,<br />
for they are important to a full understanding of the lesson.<br />
Answer all study questions and check your answers with<br />
those we have given.<br />
2. Take the self-test and check your answer.<br />
3. Answer the questions in Unit Student Report 3, then submit<br />
your answer sheet to your GU instructor.<br />
key words<br />
clue persist revival<br />
corporate renewal violation<br />
implement<br />
resource
190 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
lesson development<br />
Determining the Problem<br />
Objective 1. Explain why a church may not be multiplying.<br />
If a church is not multiplying, the first step in seeking a<br />
solution is to find the cause. There may be various causes, but<br />
usually the basic reason is that the church was not founded<br />
on, or is not following, the self concepts. The concepts of<br />
self-government, self-support, and self-propagation are the<br />
important foundational principles you studied in Unit 2 of this<br />
course. There are several reasons why these principles may<br />
have been ignored or violated.<br />
1. Reasons for no self-government. Perhaps without<br />
realizing it, the church planter may have an attitude that hinders<br />
the church’s progress in becoming a multiplying church.<br />
Because he wants to help the church grow and be strong, he<br />
takes too much responsibility on himself and thus delays the<br />
church in the development of self government. The church<br />
planter may not wish to give up his authority as church leader.<br />
It may not be because he thinks he is important, but because he<br />
sincerely believes the church needs his help and he believes he<br />
can do the work much better than anyone else.<br />
2. Reasons for no self-support. The church planter or<br />
mother church may continue to help the new church even<br />
though it could become self-supporting. As you studied in<br />
Lesson 5, there are dangers if the new church depends on<br />
financial help and workers from outside sources. Although<br />
the development may be slower, the church will be more<br />
permanently established and have a greater ministry when the<br />
resources are from within the church body.<br />
3. Reasons for no self-propagation. The believers may<br />
not have learned their responsibility as the church body. Some<br />
people have the mistaken idea that evangelism, teaching, and<br />
prayer is the work of the pastor or a few church leaders. Part<br />
of this problem may be that the church planter is too impatient.
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
191<br />
He wants to see the church grow. He wants quick results and<br />
does not have the patience to teach new believers. He must be<br />
willing to allow the new Christians to learn and develop at their<br />
own pace.<br />
Application<br />
1 Which reasons may hinder a church in becoming a<br />
multiplying church?<br />
a) The church planter is reluctant to give authority and<br />
responsibility to members of the church body.<br />
b) The mother church allows the daughter church to rely on its<br />
own resources as soon as possible.<br />
c) The church members believe it is the pastor’s responsibility<br />
to evangelize the surrounding communities.<br />
d) Because he is more experienced, the church planter makes<br />
all decisions regarding the finances and governing of the<br />
church.<br />
e) The church planter does not fear slow growth if it allows the<br />
church body to assume its responsibilities, and the church<br />
does continue to grow.<br />
Recognizing Spiritual Need<br />
Objective 2. Identify the characteristics that are necessary to bring<br />
about spiritual renewal.<br />
Unless a local church is growing, it is not fulfilling its<br />
purpose. In Lesson 1 you studied that the purpose of the church<br />
is to evangelize and teach. Obedience to this purpose results in<br />
continual growth.<br />
As the church joins in prayer, the Holy Spirit will impress<br />
upon the people’s hearts the need for spiritual renewal. Certain<br />
common characteristics must be seen in a church when it comes<br />
to realize the need to change into a multiplying church. We<br />
see an example of the characteristics of spiritual renewal in<br />
the nation of ancient Israel. Second Kings 22–23, 2 Chronicles<br />
29–31, 34, and 35 give accounts of revivals during the
192 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
reigns of Hezekiah and Josiah. In each case are five common<br />
characteristics as the people sought to please God:<br />
1. The people felt a need to change. They recognized their<br />
disobedience to God. They realized their need to repent in<br />
order to serve Him. They desired greater blessing from God.<br />
2. They sought to learn and to obey God’s Word. The people<br />
listened to God’s Word and began to understand what they<br />
should be doing in obedience to God.<br />
3. The people repented for their unfaithfulness. They were<br />
truly sorry for their past failures and dedicated themselves<br />
to greater service to God in the future.<br />
4. The people sacrificed to do the work of God. They sacrificed<br />
their time and money in obedient service to God.<br />
5. The people were unified in spirit, worship, and service.<br />
They felt a duty to God and to each other. They experienced<br />
joy and God’s blessing as a result of their unified efforts.<br />
These same five characteristics will be a part of the change<br />
when a local church moves toward becoming a multiplying<br />
church.<br />
Application<br />
2 Which statements are TRUE concerning the characteristics<br />
of spiritual renewal?<br />
a) A result of spiritual renewal is willingness to sacrifice to do<br />
God’s work.<br />
b) Preaching that condemns sin is all that is needed to bring<br />
spiritual renewal.<br />
c) Accepting the truth of God’s Word brings recognition of<br />
one’s unfaithfulness to His commands.<br />
d) The church body experiences joy in unity and worship as a<br />
result of spiritual renewal.
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
193<br />
Planning for Change<br />
Objective 3. Identify the basic principles for changing a nonmultiplying<br />
local church into a growing body of<br />
believers.<br />
Each church has different needs and different problems, but<br />
there are basic principles to follow that will guide you into the<br />
Holy Spirit’s plan for your church.<br />
Make a Prayer Plan<br />
No change for the better in a local church can be brought<br />
about by human ability alone. The Holy Spirit will guide you in<br />
each step toward making your church a growing, multiplying<br />
group of believers. Prayer is absolutely necessary to bring about<br />
any positive spiritual change in a church.<br />
Jesus Christ is the head of every local church (Colossians<br />
1:18). His agent for leading the church is the Holy Spirit. In<br />
prayer the Holy Spirit will teach you all you need to know for<br />
your service to the Lord (John 14:26). Empty yourself and your<br />
desires to the Lord in prayer. He alone can give you the details<br />
of a plan for a multiplying church. Persist faithfully in prayer,<br />
even though at first you may be praying alone. Others will join<br />
you in prayer as your life radiates the power of the Holy Spirit.<br />
Pray specifically. Teach the believers to pray for specific<br />
needs. Pray for guidance to the areas that need new churches.<br />
Pray specifically about the number of new churches your<br />
church can start. Set regular times for the body of believers to<br />
come together for prayer. Usually when great church growth<br />
has occurred it has been preceded by believers joining in hours<br />
of daily fervent prayer.<br />
Set Goals<br />
Pastors who lead multiplying churches know that along<br />
with prayer, setting goals is important. Specific prayer requires<br />
specific goals. Scripture supports the concept of setting goals.<br />
Jesus approached His goal, the Cross, step by step. He said that<br />
He must do the will of the One who sent Him (John 4:34). His
194 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
goal was always before Him because He “‘came to seek and<br />
to save what was lost’” (Luke 19:10). The apostle Paul was<br />
goal-directed. He wrote to the Philippians, “But one thing I do:<br />
Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead,<br />
I press on toward the goal to win the prize for which God has<br />
called me” (Philippians 3:13–14).<br />
Application<br />
3 Write a brief statement explaining the relationship of specific<br />
prayer and setting goals. Use your notebook for your answer.<br />
Goals which are set before the church body will demonstrate<br />
needs and stimulate enthusiasm for the work of God. For<br />
goals to be useful to the believers, they must be stated so that<br />
everyone knows what the aim is and what must happen for the<br />
goal to be accomplished. A goal such as “preach the gospel to<br />
the lost” is too indefinite and lacks direction. The following<br />
are examples of goals set by churches that have grown and<br />
multiplied:<br />
— Within the next two months, survey the surrounding<br />
communities to determine where new churches are needed.<br />
— Start a new church within walking distance of every<br />
person in Soon Chum province.<br />
— Start a new church every eight or ten miles in every<br />
direction half way to the neighboring churches.<br />
— Every six weeks train a new group of leaders to help in<br />
new churches.<br />
These churches reached their goals because they knew what<br />
their aim was and they knew when it was attained.<br />
Share the Vision with Key Leaders<br />
As you continue to pray for the leading of the Holy Spirit<br />
in changing your church, share your concerns with key leaders<br />
who also feel a need for the church to move forward. At first,
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
195<br />
do not share everything you want the church to become. Just<br />
share with them about a single need, asking them to pray about<br />
the matter. The first change needed may simply be that the<br />
people learn to love one another more. Or it may be a new area<br />
that is asking you to send lay leaders. Let these key leaders join<br />
you in regular prayer for this one area of need. Soon others will<br />
join in the prayer meetings. Encourage them, but concentrate on<br />
the key leaders and help their faith develop.<br />
As faith increases the leaders will want to help meet the<br />
need and inspire others to do so too. Trust the Holy Spirit<br />
to lead them. Even if their ideas are different from yours,<br />
follow any plan they all agree upon, if possible. Be involved<br />
in the plan, but encourage them to take the responsibilities for<br />
leadership in the plan.<br />
Application<br />
4 In your notebook list three steps that will help a church to<br />
become a multiplying church and briefly explain the importance<br />
of each step.<br />
Implementing Change<br />
A church that is not multiplying needs spiritual renewal.<br />
How can we bring change where it is needed and do it<br />
in a biblical way? Change and spiritual renewal must be<br />
accomplished in such a way that the majority of the church<br />
body can agree on what needs to be done. This is the only way<br />
a church can go forward in unity as a body with Christ as the<br />
head. The problem in many non-multiplying churches is that<br />
the Christians really do not understand what the Bible teaches<br />
about the church. For a church to function as God intended,<br />
its members must be taught what the Bible teaches concerning<br />
the responsibilities of the church. Let us look again at the<br />
responsibilities, the church, and the <strong>New</strong> Testament principles<br />
that should be followed in carrying them out.
196 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Evangelize the Unsaved<br />
Objective 4. List four scriptural principles of evangelism today.<br />
In Lesson 1 you studied the principles and purposes<br />
followed by the church as it was founded. The pattern the Holy<br />
Spirit gave the early church must be understood and practiced<br />
by the local church today. The principles the body of believers<br />
should follow in evangelism may be summarized as:<br />
1. Every body of believers is responsible first to evangelize<br />
its own community (Acts 1:8). Teach the Christians from<br />
the Word to know the purpose of the apostles and to follow<br />
their example. As they understand the directives of the <strong>New</strong><br />
Testament these purposes will become their purposes.<br />
2. Believers need to evangelize the unsaved where they<br />
are in the world. Jesus’ parables regarding the Kingdom<br />
commanded His disciples to “‘go to the street corners’”<br />
(Matthew 22:9). The apostles preached where the believers<br />
were gathered (Acts 2:14, 46; 5:25, 42; 17:17). Christians must<br />
act on the knowledge that their responsibility does not end with<br />
inviting the unsaved to church.<br />
3. The primary goal of evangelism in the community must<br />
be to win adults and therefore households. When adults are won<br />
there will be steady growth with a strong foundation (Acts 10;<br />
16:31–33; 16:14–15; 1 Corinthians 1:16).<br />
4. <strong>New</strong> believers must be quickly integrated into the church<br />
body. <strong>New</strong> Christians need to find their place within the family<br />
of believers (John 13:35; Acts 2:42; 9:31). And they need to<br />
be edified, which brings us to the next purpose of the church<br />
(Ephesians 4:12).<br />
Application<br />
5 In your notebook list from memory the four principles<br />
carried out by the church in evangelizing the unsaved. Read this<br />
section again if you need to refresh your memory.
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
197<br />
6 Read your list again. Put an X in front of the principles that<br />
are being followed by your church.<br />
Edify the Believers<br />
You will remember from Lesson 1 that another purpose of<br />
the local church is to edify, or build up, the body of believers<br />
in spiritual knowledge and strength. A local church must learn<br />
from God’s Word its responsibility for edification of the local<br />
body as well as the church universal. The responsibility to<br />
the church universal is a primary motivation for the church to<br />
become a multiplying church. What must the body of believers<br />
learn about edification?<br />
1. Edification is brought about first by a basic knowledge<br />
and then by an in-depth knowledge of the Word of God.<br />
Without the means of modern communications how did the<br />
early church multiply at such a phenomenal rate? We have<br />
clues throughout the book of Acts. We see over and over again<br />
that the believers were taught the message of God. Paul and<br />
Barnabas returned to Lystra to encourage the disciples in their<br />
faith. Paul spent a whole year teaching in Antioch, a year and<br />
six months in Corinth (Acts 18:11), and three years in Ephesus<br />
(Acts 20:31).<br />
The Word of God is a requirement for spiritual growth. It is<br />
by learning Bible doctrines that we begin the edifying process.<br />
Peter said, “Like newborn babies, crave pure spiritual milk, so<br />
that by it you may grow up in your salvation” (1 Peter 2:2).<br />
The apostles taught the converts face to face. Following<br />
this the young churches were taught further by means of the<br />
epistles. These letters were written to lead believers into deep<br />
knowledge of God’s truth. The instruction in written form was<br />
permanent. It could be studied again and again and circulated<br />
among many churches. Ultimately, these divinely inspired<br />
letters provided us with the Word of God, which we can use<br />
today in the same way it was used in the early church.
198 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Application<br />
7 (Select the best completion.) The primary purpose of<br />
edification is that<br />
a) believers may enjoy fellowship with one another.<br />
b) the church may be built up in spiritual strength and the<br />
knowledge of God.<br />
c) believers may be able to build a better building and attract<br />
more people.<br />
2. Believers must have experiences that will lead them<br />
beyond the knowledge level, and they must be spiritually<br />
equipped for Christian service. There is a danger that Christians<br />
will learn the great truths of God’s Word but never move on<br />
to an active ministry that shows spiritual wisdom, awareness,<br />
and sensitivity to their position in Christ. How can Christians<br />
go beyond the knowledge level? Becoming Christian witnesses<br />
and being involved in evangelism ministry will take them to the<br />
application level. For Christians must not merely receive the<br />
truth; they must also have opportunities to minister to others<br />
and to win unbelievers to Christ.<br />
Read again Christ’s purpose for the church:<br />
It was he who gave some to be apostles, some<br />
to be prophets, some to be evangelists, and<br />
some to be pastors and teachers, to prepare<br />
God’s people for works of service, so that the<br />
body of Christ may be built up until we all<br />
reach unity in the faith and in the knowledge of<br />
the Son of God and become mature, attaining<br />
to the whole measure of the fullness of Christ.<br />
(Ephesians 4:11–13)<br />
What is the purpose of teaching and preaching? To prepare<br />
God’s people for works of service. Why? To build up the body<br />
of Christ. This body is not just one local church. The body<br />
of Christ is made up of local churches throughout the world.<br />
Therefore, the natural result of building up one church will be
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
199<br />
the building of other churches. A church that is filled with the<br />
fervent love of God, love for His Word, and knowledge of His<br />
Word should also be zealous to take the message of His love to<br />
the lost world.<br />
Application<br />
8 Circle the statements that are TRUE regarding edification.<br />
a) Edification of believers takes place primarily within the<br />
church.<br />
b) To be edified a Christian must go away from home and<br />
attend Bible school.<br />
c) Only years of memorizing Bible doctrines will bring about<br />
edification.<br />
d) A purpose of edification within the church is to enable<br />
believers to evangelize the lost.<br />
e) A person who is saved is also completely edified at the same<br />
time.<br />
f) Believers are edified through biblical teaching and a<br />
thorough study of Scripture.<br />
Believe for a Multiplying Church<br />
In this lesson you have studied principles to help your<br />
church become a multiplying church. Although there is no set<br />
of rules that will work everywhere, you have learned common<br />
characteristics of churches which have become multiplying<br />
churches. Only the Holy Spirit can teach you what actual steps<br />
will make your church multiply. The time you spend in prayer<br />
to discover the Holy Spirit’s plan for your church will help you<br />
become the kind of pastor who can lead a growing church.<br />
Just as the Holy Spirit has a plan to overcome problems in<br />
other churches, He has a plan for your church too. As you go to<br />
the Lord in prayer, remember that the church belongs to Christ;<br />
therefore there are certain promises in His Word that you can<br />
claim for yourself and the church.
200 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
1. He promises to be with us always as we preach the gospel<br />
(Matthew 28:20).<br />
2. He promised to build His church (Matthew 16:18).<br />
3. He promised to be where believers gather (Matthew 18:20).<br />
4. He will answer prayer (Matthew 21:22; Mark 11:24).<br />
5. Prayer is powerful and effective (James 5:16).<br />
6. He loves and cares for the church (Ephesians 2:21–22; 5:25, 29).<br />
7. The Holy Spirit will guide and teach (John 14:26).<br />
If there is a key that will unlock the Holy Spirit’s plan for<br />
your church, it is your own willingness to claim God’s promises<br />
in prayer and to obey the voice of the Spirit as He leads you.<br />
Whenever and wherever great churches are founded and<br />
believers are planting new churches, there is great emphasis on<br />
private and corporate prayer.<br />
Application<br />
9 Read the following verses of Scripture and identify the<br />
promise you can claim for the church in each.<br />
a) Matthew 21:22 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
b) Matthew 28:20 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
c) James 5:16 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
d) Matthew 16:18 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
e) John 14:26 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
f) Ephesians 5:25, 29 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
If you are a leader in a church that is not multiplying, then<br />
I am praying for you. I am asking God to help you believe that<br />
your church can become strong and that the Holy Spirit will<br />
reveal His plan to help your church grow and multiply.
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
201<br />
self-test<br />
In this self-test we will describe a church that is not multiplying.<br />
Apply the principles of this lesson to see how it can be helped.<br />
Part One<br />
The small town of Joya had one church that had been<br />
there for 20 years. It usually had an attendance of<br />
50–80 people. The people used their poverty as an<br />
excuse for not giving to God’s work. They elected<br />
John to be their pastor and were happy that he was<br />
supported by a foreign organization. The church had<br />
a Sunday school but no other outreach evangelism.<br />
The members were not faithful teachers, so John<br />
taught the adult class and his wife taught the children.<br />
John dismissed the church board soon after he<br />
became pastor, because members were disinterested<br />
and he could do the work more efficiently.<br />
SHORT ANSWER. Answer the following questions based on<br />
the scenario above.<br />
1 The principle of self-support was violated in what two ways?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
2 A self-government principle was violated when<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
3 How do we know the self-propagation principles were not<br />
followed?<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
4 At least two of the responsibilities to the church body that<br />
the believers had not learned were<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
202 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Part Two<br />
John preached against the sin of selfishness, but<br />
the people resented his preaching. John began<br />
to preach about the joys of giving and God’s<br />
blessings on those who gave. They resented<br />
this even more. In desperation, John rose<br />
early to pray. After a while several concerned<br />
members joined him. John was faithful in<br />
prayer and preaching. Then during one service<br />
the people heard about a man who had starved<br />
in order to save food for his family. The<br />
people began to weep. The Holy Spirit swept<br />
over all the church, convicting the people of<br />
sin and they repented. They wanted to learn<br />
and to obey God’s Word. They began to give<br />
sacrificially to God’s work.<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE. Circle the letter of the correct answer<br />
based on Part Two of the scenario.<br />
5 The Joya people began to experience spiritual renewal when<br />
they<br />
a) elected a new pastor.<br />
b) realized their need to change and to repent for<br />
unfaithfulness.<br />
c) could not persuade more people to attend church.<br />
6 The people will show their repentance in all of the following<br />
ways EXCEPT by<br />
a) desiring to learn and to obey God’s Word.<br />
b) sacrificing to do God’s work.<br />
c) sending members to other towns to collect money for the<br />
poor.<br />
d) showing a spirit of unity, worship, and service.<br />
7 To help believers become a multiplying church the pastor will<br />
a) tell the people they should pray and go into all the world<br />
and preach the gospel.<br />
b) lead them in specific prayer plans to attain measurable goals<br />
agreed upon by the church.
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
203<br />
TRUE-FALSE. Place a T in the blank space if the statement<br />
is TRUE. Write F if it is FALSE.<br />
. . . 8 The first responsibility of a local church is to take the<br />
gospel to its own community.<br />
. . . 9 The best way for believers to win the lost is to urge<br />
them to come to church to hear the gospel.<br />
. . . 10 The evangelism of a community will have a stronger<br />
foundation if the emphasis is on winning adults to<br />
Christ.<br />
. . . 11 The primary function of edification is to attract sinners<br />
to the church.<br />
. . . 12 God’s people are edified by Christ-centered preaching<br />
and a thorough study of Scripture.<br />
. . . 13 The purpose of edification is to prepare believers for<br />
united service.<br />
. . . 14 Reviewing and claiming God’s promises is one way we<br />
can help the church to multiply.<br />
Be sure to complete your unit student report for Unit 3 and<br />
return Answer Sheet 3 to your GU instructor.
204 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
answers to study questions<br />
5 1) Every body of believers is responsible first to evangelize<br />
its own community.<br />
2 Believers should take the gospel to the unsaved wherever<br />
they are and not wait for the unsaved to come to church<br />
meetings.<br />
3 A primary goal of evangelism must be to win adults.<br />
4 <strong>New</strong> believers must be quickly integrated into the church<br />
body.<br />
1 a) The church planter is reluctant to give authority and<br />
responsibility to members of the church body.<br />
c) The church members believe it is the pastor’s<br />
responsibility to evangelize the surrounding<br />
communities.<br />
d) Because he is more experienced, the church planter<br />
makes all decisions regarding the finances and governing<br />
of the church.<br />
6 Your answer<br />
2 a True<br />
b False<br />
c True<br />
d True<br />
7 b) the church may be built up in spiritual strength and the<br />
knowledge of God.<br />
3 Your answer should be similar to this: Setting specific goals<br />
will enable us to pray specifically.<br />
8 a) True<br />
b) False<br />
c) False<br />
d) True<br />
e) False<br />
f) True
A P l a n f o r M u l t i p l i c a t i o n<br />
205<br />
4 Your answer should include in any order: a) Make a prayer<br />
plan. Through prayer the Holy Spirit will guide and bring<br />
spiritual change in the church. b) Set goals. One must have<br />
goals in order to know what to pray for, what to work for,<br />
and to know when the task has been accomplished. c) Share<br />
the vision with key leaders. The leaders of the church must<br />
work and pray together. Also, the vision helps leaders to see<br />
the need for change.<br />
9 a) Jesus promised that prayers will be answered.<br />
b) He promised to be with us always.<br />
c) That prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective.<br />
d) Jesus promised to build His church.<br />
e) The Holy Spirit will teach and guide.<br />
f) The Lord loves and cares for the church.
206 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Reference List<br />
Chant, Bruce. 2007. http://www.desertfather.com/category/<br />
church-planting-wisdom (accessed September 5, 2008).<br />
Cheyney, Tom. 2005. Twenty-Five Pre-Launch Questions for<br />
the Church Planter. http://www.tomcheyney.com (accessed<br />
December 1, 2008).<br />
Foster, Michael. 2007. http://www.desertfather.com/category/<br />
church-planting-wisdom (accessed September 3, 2008).<br />
<strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong>. http://www.newchurches.com/model-categories<br />
(accessed 2007).<br />
Payne, Matt. http://www.desertfather.com/category/churchplanting-wisdom<br />
(accessed November 21, 2007).<br />
________. http://bethanychurchplant.blogspot.com (accessed<br />
2007).<br />
Philosophy of Ministry. Sun Valley: Grace Community Church.<br />
http://www.gracechurch.org/ministries/pom.asp?ministry_<br />
id=84 (accessed October 1, 2008).<br />
Seven Steps for Planting <strong>Churches</strong>. 2003. Alpharetta,<br />
GA: North American Mission Board. http://www.<br />
churchplantingvillage.net (accessed September 12, 2008).
R e f e r e n c e L i s t<br />
207<br />
Stetzer, Ed. 2006. Church Planting Bibliography. http://<br />
churchplanting4me.com/books.htm (accessed September 13,<br />
2008).<br />
________. 2007. Developing the Philosophy of a Church.<br />
http://churchplanting4me.com/pdf/newchurchphilosphy.pdf<br />
(accessed September 1, 2008).<br />
Wagner, Peter C. 1990. Church Planting for a Greater Harvest.<br />
Ventura: Regal Books.
208 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Glossary<br />
The right-hand column lists the lesson in the study guide in<br />
which the word is first used.<br />
Lesson<br />
administration—<br />
the acts of management or<br />
supervision<br />
2<br />
advisory — giving counsel, information, or<br />
warning<br />
Aramaic — a Semitic dialect closely related<br />
to Hebrew<br />
blatant — in an immoral or offensive<br />
manner<br />
by-laws — rules adopted by an<br />
organization for the regulation<br />
of its members or the<br />
organization of its affairs<br />
campaign — an effort or series of meetings<br />
designed to bring about a<br />
particular result<br />
3<br />
2<br />
3<br />
3<br />
4<br />
characteristic — reveals a certain quality 1<br />
clue — an indication of reliable<br />
information<br />
commitment — act of pledging or assigning a<br />
particular action or trust<br />
community — a group of people living in a<br />
particular area usually having<br />
one or more common interests;<br />
also may refer to the area<br />
8<br />
3<br />
1
G l o s s a r y<br />
209<br />
conduct — a standard of personal behavior 3<br />
constitution — a written document stating<br />
the rules and agreements of an<br />
organization<br />
conversion — the experience of changing<br />
from unbelief to faith<br />
corporate — relating to a unified body of<br />
individuals<br />
culture — the customary beliefs, social<br />
forms, and material traits of a<br />
racial, religious, or social group<br />
deacon — a layman selected by a local<br />
church to serve in worship,<br />
assist in pastoral care, or on<br />
administrative committees<br />
decision — the act or process of coming to<br />
a choice or judgment<br />
delegate — to assign responsibility; a person<br />
acting for another<br />
discipline — to train or develop by<br />
instruction; to bring about<br />
prescribed behavior<br />
3<br />
2<br />
8<br />
1<br />
2<br />
3<br />
2<br />
3<br />
divisive — creating disunity or dissension 2<br />
doctrinal — relating to fundamental<br />
principles, teachings, and policies<br />
of a particular system of belief<br />
edify — to instruct or improve spiritually<br />
or in religious knowledge<br />
elder — one having authority by virtue of<br />
age and/or experience<br />
emergency — unforeseen combination of events<br />
that call for immediate action<br />
2<br />
1<br />
3<br />
5
210 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
empower — to give official authority or<br />
power<br />
evangelism — the winning of personal<br />
commitments to Christ<br />
1<br />
1<br />
evangelize — to preach the gospel with the<br />
purpose of winning people to<br />
Christ<br />
extension<br />
class<br />
— a class in a separate<br />
geographical location from the<br />
school offering the course<br />
6<br />
fellowship — a quality or state of being<br />
comradely<br />
1<br />
fervor — a steady intensity of feeling 4<br />
finances — the money or resources of a<br />
person or group; the system of<br />
using the resources<br />
flexible — ability to change to new<br />
situations<br />
goal — the end toward which an effort<br />
is made; purpose<br />
guideline — an indication or outline of policy<br />
or conduct<br />
identify — to be or cause to be essentially<br />
the same; to recognize by a<br />
characteristic<br />
implement — to carry out plans; to insure<br />
actual fulfillment<br />
integrate — to form or blend what was<br />
separate into a whole<br />
interact — to act upon one another; to<br />
have communication<br />
2<br />
2<br />
4<br />
1<br />
1<br />
8<br />
1<br />
4
G l o s s a r y<br />
211<br />
intercessory<br />
prayer<br />
— prayer in which one pleads for<br />
another, entreaty in favor of<br />
another<br />
4<br />
leadership — the position, quality, or<br />
capability of guiding or directing<br />
people and activities<br />
3<br />
local — a particular limited area 1<br />
logical — in accordance with orderly<br />
reason<br />
5<br />
magnetic — the ability to attract or charm 2<br />
management — the act of supervising or<br />
directing<br />
maturity — a quality or state of attaining<br />
growth and development<br />
ministry — the act of serving; caring;<br />
refers to collective ministries of<br />
believers<br />
minutes — of official written record of the<br />
proceedings of a meeting<br />
mission — a specific task to which a person<br />
or a group is charged<br />
multiply — to increase in number greatly by<br />
each unit adding upon itself<br />
nurture — to further the development by<br />
care, attention, or education<br />
3<br />
3<br />
1<br />
3<br />
2<br />
1<br />
1<br />
organizational —<br />
relating to the manner in which<br />
groups are structured for a<br />
specific purpose<br />
2<br />
outreach — to reach out beyond one’s<br />
usual limits<br />
4
212 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
parliamentary — the rules and precedents<br />
rules<br />
governing the proceedings of a<br />
business meeting<br />
3<br />
pattern — a model proposed for imitation 1<br />
persist — to go on stubbornly or resolutely<br />
in spite of opposition or warning<br />
personality — an individual’s distinguishing<br />
character traits, attitudes, and<br />
habits<br />
practical — proven useful; proved effective<br />
in use<br />
prejudice — an adverse judgment or opinion<br />
without just grounds or sufficient<br />
knowledge<br />
principle — a fundamental truth, doctrine,<br />
or law upon which others are<br />
based<br />
propagate — to cause to spread out; to<br />
increase in greater numbers<br />
recognition — the acknowledgment of having<br />
certain rights or the right to be<br />
heard<br />
8<br />
2<br />
5<br />
4<br />
1<br />
4<br />
3<br />
renewal — the act of making new spiritually 8<br />
reproduce — to cause to make again; to<br />
make others like itself<br />
2<br />
resident<br />
school<br />
— a school which provides a<br />
period of study for students<br />
in which the students live on<br />
the premises or nearby while<br />
attending classes<br />
6<br />
resource — a source of supply or support 8
G l o s s a r y<br />
213<br />
responsibility —<br />
the quality of being able to<br />
answer for one’s conduct and<br />
obligations; the ability to choose<br />
between right and wrong<br />
3<br />
revival — the act of giving new life or<br />
vigor<br />
ritual — the established form or<br />
prescribed words of a ceremony<br />
role — an expected behavior pattern<br />
determined by an individual’s<br />
status<br />
sanctity — to set apart for sacred purposes;<br />
to be free from sin<br />
self-governing—<br />
selfpropagating<br />
selfsupporting<br />
to administer one’s own policy;<br />
to control or rule oneself<br />
— to produce or make products<br />
like or similar to oneself<br />
— meeting one’s own needs by<br />
one’s own efforts<br />
seminar — a group of students studying<br />
a specific subject under a<br />
teacher, usually involving<br />
discussion and exchanging<br />
reports<br />
8<br />
2<br />
1<br />
2<br />
3<br />
3<br />
3<br />
6<br />
short-term<br />
school<br />
— a school occurring over a short<br />
period of time to meet special<br />
needs<br />
6<br />
spiritual — related to the God-conscious<br />
element in the human being<br />
stewardship — the office or the responsibility to<br />
manage another’s property<br />
strategic — important for the accomplishment<br />
of a planned effect<br />
2<br />
5<br />
2
214 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
supernatural — relating to God; that which is<br />
beyond the laws of nature<br />
suspend — to set aside temporarily from an<br />
office, a function, or a privilege<br />
systematic — a methodical procedure or a<br />
plan marked by thoroughness<br />
and regularity<br />
Talmud — the written authority of Jewish<br />
laws and traditions<br />
temperate — moderate, not extreme or<br />
excessive<br />
2<br />
3<br />
2<br />
2<br />
6<br />
tithe — a one-tenth part of something 5<br />
universal — present or occurring everywhere 1<br />
violation — the act of breaking laws or<br />
established rules<br />
8
G l o s s a r y<br />
215
216 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Answers to Self-Tests<br />
Lesson 1<br />
1 b) preach in open air services, then gather new believers for<br />
teaching.<br />
2 a) scripturally based on divine authority.<br />
3 c) John preaches at a village even after the heathen people<br />
have burned the new church building.<br />
4 b) in the church body.<br />
5 a) John allows every member to participate in church<br />
ministries according to his ability.<br />
6 d) hearing the Word of God.<br />
7 False<br />
8 False<br />
9 True<br />
10 False<br />
11 True<br />
12 True<br />
Lesson 2<br />
1 b) proclaiming the redemptive purposes of God to all<br />
peoples.<br />
2 c) they received the power of the Holy Spirit.<br />
3 b) proclaiming that the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus<br />
were in direct fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies.<br />
4 e) the statements in a) and b).<br />
5 a) the apostles did not reject anyone for his background, but<br />
presented salvation only by faith in Christ.<br />
6 c) All church functions were planned and directed by the<br />
head apostle, Peter.
A n s w e r s t o S e l f - Te s t s 217<br />
7 c) acceptable to those they lead.<br />
8 b) authorized delegates reported to the churches, or written<br />
reports sent to them concerning decisions made.<br />
9 c) A man should divorce his unbelieving wife.<br />
10 d) demonstrating that all disciples are co-laborers together<br />
for Christ.<br />
11 b) combine partial scriptural truth with false teaching.<br />
12 a) building a firm faith in the person and work of Jesus<br />
Christ.<br />
Lesson 3<br />
1 c) establish the church for future growth.<br />
2 a) to build a self-supporting, self-propagating church.<br />
3 b) train local leaders, leave them in charge, then make<br />
occasional visits.<br />
4 a) promote growth of spiritual ministries and respect for its<br />
own leaders.<br />
5 b) have a basis of fellowship and prevent doctrinal error or<br />
controversy.<br />
6 c) restore the member to a right relationship with God.<br />
7 c) The pastor does not vary from his discussion list.<br />
8 b) prevent unworthy persons from becoming members.<br />
9 True<br />
10 False<br />
11 False<br />
12 False<br />
13 True<br />
14 True<br />
15 True<br />
16 False
218 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Lesson 4<br />
1 True<br />
2 False. All are commanded to evangelize and teach.<br />
3 True<br />
4 False. The first step is prayer.<br />
5 False. All Christians should be involved.<br />
6 True<br />
7 False. Outdoor evangelism can be effective wherever it can<br />
be used.<br />
8 False. Plans should be flexible.<br />
9 c) Plan prayer into all the work schedule.<br />
10 b) bring hearers to a decision to confess Christ as their<br />
savior.<br />
11 a) believers who are committed to Christ and brought<br />
together as a body for teaching and fellowship.<br />
12 b) enlarged ministry and fellowship in the body of Christ<br />
Lesson 5<br />
1 False<br />
2 False<br />
3 False<br />
4 True<br />
5 True<br />
6 False<br />
7 False<br />
8 True
A n s w e r s t o S e l f - Te s t s 219<br />
9 True<br />
10 c) a guide for systematic giving to God’s work.<br />
11 b) a finance committee oversees the use and safe keeping,<br />
the recording and correct reporting of the use of church<br />
funds.<br />
12 b) Mary is happy to give regular offerings even though her<br />
income is small.<br />
13 a) unlimited growth since it does not depend on outside<br />
resources.<br />
14 d) to give greater skill in fund raising.<br />
Lesson 6<br />
1 b) to insure the stability, continuity and expansion of the<br />
ministry of the church.<br />
2 c) will cause discontent and limit the growth of the church.<br />
3 b) are specifically stated in Scripture and are applicable to<br />
all times and culture.<br />
4 a) workers who learn by doing the task.<br />
5 a) Every believer has a part in taking the gospel of Christ to<br />
the lost.<br />
6 d) spiritual preparation.<br />
7 b) faithfulness is a quality of character seen under all<br />
circumstances.<br />
8 b) encouragement to exercise their gift of ministry and<br />
opportunities to do so.<br />
9 c) One can receive a Bible degree in less time at a shortterm<br />
school.<br />
10 a 4) Of good reputation<br />
b 5) Mature Christian<br />
c 1) Self-controlled<br />
d 5) Mature Christian<br />
e 2) Hospitable<br />
f 3) Not greedy
220 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Lesson 7<br />
1 True<br />
2 a) a set of unchangeable principles that guide the life of the<br />
church.<br />
3 c) If the leadership team does not define what the church<br />
believes, someone else will.<br />
4 True<br />
5 True<br />
6 c) we should seek God to find His will and participate in<br />
that.<br />
7 True<br />
8 c) after the planter has formed a core group of believers.<br />
9 False<br />
10 b) is effective as more cultures today are visual and<br />
technological.<br />
Lesson 8<br />
1 The people did not give tithes and offerings to the church.<br />
The pastor was supported only by outside funds.<br />
2 John dismissed the church board.<br />
3 The church had not grown in 20 years, and there was no<br />
outreach evangelism.<br />
4 To give offerings to support the church; to take leadership in<br />
the church either in teaching or as board members.<br />
5 b) realized their need to change and to repent for<br />
unfaithfulness.<br />
6 c) sending members to other towns to collect money for the<br />
poor.<br />
7 b) lead them in specific prayer plans to attain measurable<br />
goals agreed upon by the church.<br />
8 True
A n s w e r s t o S e l f - Te s t s 221<br />
9 False<br />
10 True<br />
11 False<br />
12 True<br />
13 True<br />
14 True
222 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
<strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong><br />
<strong>Churches</strong><br />
UNIT STUDENT REPORTS<br />
AND<br />
ANSWER SHEETS<br />
DIRECTIONS<br />
When you have completed your study of each unit, fill<br />
out the unit student report answer sheet for that unit. The<br />
following are directions how to indicate your answer to each<br />
question. There are two kinds of questions: TRUE-FALSE and<br />
MULTIPLE-CHOICE.<br />
TRUE-FALSE QUESTION EXAMPLE<br />
The following statement is either true or false. If the statement<br />
is<br />
TRUE, blacken space A.<br />
FALSE, blacken space B.<br />
1. The Bible is God’s message for us.<br />
The above statement, The Bible is God’s message for us, is<br />
TRUE, so you would blacken space A like this:<br />
1<br />
B C D
U n i t S t u d e n t R e p o r t s 223<br />
MULTIPLE CHOICE QUESTION EXAMPLE<br />
There is one best answer for the following question. Blacken<br />
the space for the answer you have chosen.<br />
2. To be born again means to<br />
a) be young in age.<br />
b) accept Jesus as Savior.<br />
c) start a new year.<br />
d) find a different church.<br />
The correct answer is b) accept Jesus as Savior, so you would<br />
blacken space B like this:<br />
2<br />
A C D
224 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Student Report for Unit One<br />
Answer all questions on Answer Sheet for Unit One. See the<br />
examples on the DIRECTIONS page which show you how to<br />
mark your answers.<br />
PART 1—TRUE-FALSE QUESTIONS<br />
The following statements are either true or false. If the<br />
statement is<br />
TRUE, blacken space A.<br />
FALSE, blacken space B.<br />
1 I have carefully read all of the lessons in Unit One.<br />
2 Christians should take the gospel to their own community<br />
first.<br />
3 Evangelistic services to reach the unsaved is the primary<br />
purpose of the local church body.<br />
4 <strong>Churches</strong> multiply under preaching based on divine<br />
authority.<br />
5 The gospel must be taken to unbelievers out in the world<br />
where they live.<br />
6 Preaching against idolatry is the biblical way to win the lost.<br />
7 Ministry gifts of healing are used only within the church<br />
body.<br />
8 Teaching is a ministry gift used primarily within the church.<br />
PART 2—MULTIPLE-CHOICE QUESTIONS<br />
There is one best answer for each of the following questions.<br />
Blacken the space on your answer sheet for the answer you<br />
have chosen.<br />
9 Preaching the gospel in spite of persecution is a result of<br />
a) a strong personality.<br />
b) the anointing of the Holy Spirit.<br />
c) not following God’s leading.<br />
d) an indication to preach elsewhere.
U n i t S t u d e n t R e p o r t s 225<br />
10 The church planter’s message must be Bible-based and<br />
a) socially acceptable.<br />
b) Christ-centered.<br />
c) authoritative.<br />
d) forceful.<br />
11 The primary mission of the church may be defined as<br />
a) starting a church in my community.<br />
b) sending Christian workers to every nation.<br />
c) establishing Bible schools to train pastors.<br />
d) proclaiming the redemptive purposes of God to the<br />
world.<br />
12 Ministry gifts are given to all members of the body of Christ<br />
a) but only certain leaders may actively use the gifts.<br />
b) to attract unbelievers by the working of miracles.<br />
c) to build up the body of Christ and prepare members for<br />
service.<br />
d) primarily for prophetic preaching.<br />
13 Faith received by hearing the Word is one aspect of the<br />
a) work of the Holy Spirit in church planting.<br />
b) planning of the church planter.<br />
c) work of the pastor in a new church.<br />
d) church planter’s responsibility in evangelism.<br />
14 Organizational structure of a church should be developed<br />
a) when the church has a board of deacons.<br />
b) according to a pattern established by a neighboring<br />
church.<br />
c) to meet the needs of the church.<br />
d) as evidence that the pastor is an effective leader.<br />
15 The <strong>New</strong> Testament pattern of church financing is that<br />
a) regular giving is an act of worship and love.<br />
b) every member gives ten percent of his income to the<br />
church.<br />
c) a finance committee agrees on a budget for the church.<br />
d) the pastor describes the needs and asks for offerings.
226 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
16 <strong>Churches</strong> usually multiply more quickly when planted<br />
a) among people of a similar religion.<br />
b) in a small, friendly town.<br />
c) near large schools.<br />
d) in strategic cities.<br />
17 The primary purpose of an administrative church council is<br />
to<br />
a) establish the rules and policies of the church.<br />
b) promote unity of the church body.<br />
c) grant ordination to pastors.<br />
d) control the election of church officials.<br />
18 To prevent personality divisions in church leadership it is<br />
wise to<br />
a) limit pastoral ministry to two years at one church.<br />
b) avoid designating any one person as a leader.<br />
c) demonstrate that all believers are co-laborers with Christ.<br />
d) pray for humility.<br />
19 Believers are protected from false teachers when they<br />
a) study God’s Word and have a firm faith in Christ.<br />
b) hear various opinions and make their own decisions.<br />
c) memorize a statement of faith.<br />
d) listen to the teaching of only one pastor.<br />
20 A purpose of the letters to the Galatians and the Corinthians<br />
is to refute false doctrine and<br />
a) warn the believers to fear other teachers.<br />
b) build understanding and faith in the person and work of<br />
Christ.<br />
c) require believers to follow Paul’s teaching.<br />
d) prepare young pastors for ordination.<br />
END OF REQUIREMENTS FOR UNIT ONE. Follow the<br />
remaining instructions on your answer sheet and return it to<br />
your GU instructor or office in your area, then begin your study<br />
of Unit Two.
U n i t S t u d e n t R e p o r t s 227<br />
Student Report for Unit Two<br />
Answer all questions on Answer Sheet for Unit Two. See the<br />
examples on the DIRECTIONS page which show you how to<br />
mark your answers.<br />
PART 1—TRUE-FALSE QUESTIONS<br />
The following statements are either true or false. If the<br />
statement is<br />
TRUE, blacken space A.<br />
FALSE, blacken space B.<br />
1 I have carefully read all of the lessons in Unit Two.<br />
2 Self-governing churches’ main goal is to recognize the<br />
ability of the local church members.<br />
3 Self-government is needed early in the life of the church.<br />
4 A church naturally becomes smaller as it self-propagates.<br />
5 Open air evangelism is a method useful only in large cities.<br />
6 A self-propagating church is one that plants new churches.<br />
7 <strong>New</strong> Testament teaching indicates that all churches can be<br />
self-supporting.<br />
8 Church financial reports need to be given only to the pastor.<br />
PART 2—MULTIPLE-CHOICE QUESTIONS<br />
There is one best answer for each of the following questions.<br />
Blacken the space on your answer sheet for the answer you<br />
have chosen.<br />
9 Self-government is the foundation needed for<br />
a) a self-propagating, self-supporting church.<br />
b) the development of community leadership.<br />
c) a cooperative fellowship.<br />
d) recognition by civil authorities.
228 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
10 Paul established self-governing churches by<br />
a) calling trained leaders from Jerusalem.<br />
b) requiring monthly reports from each new church.<br />
c) training and giving responsibility to local leaders.<br />
d) appointing a board of deacons in every church.<br />
11 Early self-government is needed primarily to<br />
a) prevent friction among candidate leaders.<br />
b) promote local leadership and spiritual growth.<br />
c) free the church planter for other ministries.<br />
d) encourage leadership talents in local members.<br />
12 Agreement on doctrinal standards is a first step in selfgovernment<br />
needed for<br />
a) cooperation with other churches.<br />
b) the appointment of the best leadership in the new church.<br />
c) effective evangelistic work for surrounding areas.<br />
d) the prevention of doctrinal error and promotion of unity.<br />
13 Self-government must include discipline of members in<br />
order to<br />
a) protect the reputation of the church.<br />
b) prevent sin in the church.<br />
c) establish a standard of conduct for the church members.<br />
d) restore an erring member to a right relationship with<br />
God.<br />
14 A self-propagating church will have as its primary goal the<br />
a) teaching of a body of believers who are committed to<br />
Christ.<br />
b) bringing of many people to hear the gospel.<br />
c) evangelism of all the surrounding communities.<br />
d) establishment of a standard of faith.<br />
15 The primary benefit realized by a self-propagating church is<br />
a) the increased fellowship of many members.<br />
b) being a good example to daughter churches.<br />
c) its spiritual strengthening in ministry and fellowship.<br />
d) its enlarged vision for the needs of the world.
U n i t S t u d e n t R e p o r t s 229<br />
16 To plant new churches the mother church must first<br />
a) determine the best locations for new churches.<br />
b) find people who are ready to receive the gospel.<br />
c) schedule prayer into all the planning.<br />
d) train teams of reliable workers.<br />
17 Self-support gives a church the advantage of<br />
a) independence from accounting to others.<br />
b) freedom from dependency and limitations of growth.<br />
c) demonstration of fund raising ability.<br />
d) no foreign influence.<br />
18 Correct management of church finances includes<br />
a) the sole authority of the pastor to spend the money.<br />
b) a finance committee who oversees safekeeping,<br />
recording, and reporting of funds.<br />
c) a bank account with emergency funds.<br />
d) regular fund raising programs.<br />
19 <strong>New</strong> believers should be taught<br />
a) to give exactly ten percent of their income to the church.<br />
b) not to be concerned about financial needs.<br />
c) the responsibility, joy, and blessing of giving to God’s<br />
work.<br />
d) to share their possessions with other believers.<br />
20 A self-supporting church will have greater growth for the<br />
following reasons. Which one is NOT true?<br />
a) Donors in other areas will want to assist the church.<br />
b) The members feel a greater responsibility to the church.<br />
c) The pastor and members feel a mutual concern for the<br />
ministry.<br />
d) There is growth in spiritual maturity.<br />
END OF REQUIREMENTS FOR UNIT TWO. Follow the<br />
remaining instructions on your answer sheet and return it to<br />
your GU instructor or office in your area, then begin your study<br />
of Unit Three.
230 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Student Report for Unit Three<br />
Answer all questions on Answer Sheet for Unit Three. See the<br />
examples on the DIRECTIONS page which show you how to<br />
mark your answers.<br />
PART 1—TRUE-FALSE QUESTIONS<br />
The following statements are either true or false. If the<br />
statement is<br />
TRUE, blacken space A.<br />
FALSE, blacken space B.<br />
1 I have carefully read all of the lessons in Unit Three.<br />
2 Leaders within the church promote stability and continuity.<br />
3 Jesus used on-the-job training methods.<br />
4 Qualifications for church leaders vary according to abilities.<br />
5 A good leader will teach others to lead.<br />
6 The church planting team should have a clearly defined<br />
target group.<br />
7 Church planters must not build relationships with the<br />
community.<br />
8 The only purpose of edification is to attract the unsaved.<br />
PART 2—MULTIPLE-CHOICE QUESTIONS<br />
There is one best answer for each of the following questions.<br />
Blacken the space on your answer sheet for the answer you<br />
have chosen.<br />
9 A church planter trains local leaders by<br />
a) doing all the work himself to set a good example.<br />
b) showing the work of well-trained leaders from another<br />
church.<br />
c) helping the members develop their abilities.<br />
d) giving responsibility to the person of greatest ability.
U n i t S t u d e n t R e p o r t s 231<br />
10 Qualifications for church leaders<br />
a) will depend on local cultural standards.<br />
b) are too rigid for all but very mature Christians.<br />
c) are stated in Scripture and apply to all cultures.<br />
d) will vary according to educational level of the people.<br />
11 The first requirement for training church leaders is<br />
a) intellectual preparation.<br />
b) practical experience.<br />
c) administrative preparation.<br />
d) spiritual preparation.<br />
12 The qualities required of a deacon can be measured by<br />
a) the number of hours he works at his job.<br />
b) his reactions to daily life situations.<br />
c) the regularity of his church attendance.<br />
d) his faithfulness in paying tithes.<br />
13 Does a believer need to be specifically called to plant a<br />
church or is the need the call?<br />
a) The believer must be specifically called by God to plant<br />
a church.<br />
b) The need is the call.<br />
c) Anyone can plant a new church.<br />
14 A philosophy of ministry is<br />
a) a blend of philosophy and theology.<br />
b) the way the church planters feel about church life.<br />
c) a set of unchangeable principles that guide the life of the<br />
church.<br />
15 Because the process of church planting is so complex the<br />
author recommends that<br />
a) church planters work alone.<br />
b) church planters form a team.<br />
c) new churches be started only by experienced church<br />
planters.
232 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
16 What is the first step in the church planting process?<br />
a) Receive a ministry vision from God<br />
b) Rent a building in which to hold services<br />
c) Raise money for the project<br />
17 A multiplying church will practice the concepts of<br />
a) self-identity, self-government, and self-education.<br />
b) self-government, self-satisfaction, and self-discipline.<br />
c) self-propagation, self-support, and self-identity.<br />
d) self-government, self-propagation, and self-support.<br />
18 Church self-government is evidenced by<br />
a) the submission of the members and the pastor.<br />
b) the responsible participation of the members in<br />
ministries.<br />
c) adequate offerings to support the pastor.<br />
d) an active church board.<br />
19 A non-multiplying church can experience spiritual renewal<br />
by<br />
a) learning and obeying God’s purpose for the church.<br />
b) studying books on effective church growth.<br />
c) remorse over their failure to obey the Scripture.<br />
d) listening more faithfully to the pastor’s teaching.<br />
20 Which of the following is a hindrance to church growth?<br />
a) the church planter gives responsibility to the members.<br />
b) a daughter church relies on its own resources.<br />
c) The pastor makes all the difficult decisions.<br />
d) <strong>New</strong> believers participate in evangelism.<br />
END OF REQUIREMENTS FOR UNIT THREE. Follow the<br />
remaining instructions on your answer sheet and return it to<br />
your GU instructor or office in your area. This completes your<br />
study of this course. Ask your instructor to recommend another<br />
course of study for you.
A n s w e r S h e e t s<br />
233<br />
CS4241 <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
Cut this page and send to your GU instructor<br />
Congratulations on finishing your study of the lessons in Unit 1!<br />
Please fill in all the blanks below.<br />
Your Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Your GU Student Number . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
(Leave blank if you do not know what it is.)<br />
Your Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province/State . . . . . . . . . . . Postal/Zip . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Occupation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Age . . . . . . . Sex . . . . . .<br />
Are you married? . . . . How many members are in your family? . .<br />
How many years have you studied in school? . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Are you a member of a church? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
If so, what is the name of the church? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
What responsibility do you have in your church? . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
How are you studying this course: Alone? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
In a group? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
What other GU courses have you studied? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
234 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Answer Sheet for Unit One<br />
Blacken the correct space for each numbered item. For all<br />
questions, be sure the number beside the spaces on the answer<br />
sheet is the same as the number of the question.<br />
1<br />
A B C D<br />
8<br />
A B C D<br />
15 A B C D<br />
2<br />
A B C D<br />
9<br />
A B C D<br />
16 A B C D<br />
3<br />
A B C D<br />
10 A B C D 17 A B C D<br />
4<br />
A B C D<br />
11 A B C D 18 A B C D<br />
5<br />
A B C D<br />
12 A B C D 19 A B C D<br />
6<br />
A B C D<br />
13 A B C D 20 A B C D<br />
7<br />
A B C D<br />
14 A B C D<br />
Write below any questions you would like to ask your instructor<br />
about the lessons.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Now look over this student report answer sheet to be sure you<br />
have completed all the questions. Then return it to your GU instructor<br />
or office in your area. The address should be stamped<br />
on the copyright page near the front of your study guide.<br />
For GU Office Use Only<br />
Date . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Score . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
GU Christian Service Program
A n s w e r S h e e t s<br />
235<br />
CS4241 <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
Cut this page and send to your GU instructor<br />
We hope you have enjoyed your study of the lessons in Unit 2!<br />
Please fill in all the blanks below.<br />
Your Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Your GU Student Number . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
(Leave blank if you do not know what it is.)<br />
Your Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province/State . . . . . . . . . . . Postal/Zip . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
236 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Answer Sheet for Unit Two<br />
Blacken the correct space for each numbered item. For all<br />
questions, be sure the number beside the spaces on the answer<br />
sheet is the same as the number of the question.<br />
1<br />
A B C D<br />
8<br />
A B C D<br />
15 A B C D<br />
2<br />
A B C D<br />
9<br />
A B C D<br />
16 A B C D<br />
3<br />
A B C D<br />
10 A B C D 17 A B C D<br />
4<br />
A B C D<br />
11 A B C D 18 A B C D<br />
5<br />
A B C D<br />
12 A B C D 19 A B C D<br />
6<br />
A B C D<br />
13 A B C D 20 A B C D<br />
7<br />
A B C D<br />
14 A B C D<br />
Write below any questions you would like to ask your instructor<br />
about the lessons.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Now look over this student report answer sheet to be sure you<br />
have completed all the questions. Then return it to your GU instructor<br />
or office in your area. The address should be stamped<br />
on the copyright page near the front of your study guide.<br />
For GU Office Use Only<br />
Date . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Score . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
GU Christian Service Program
A n s w e r S h e e t s<br />
237<br />
CS4241 <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
Cut this page and send to your GU instructor<br />
We hope you have enjoyed your study of the lessons in Unit 3!<br />
Please fill in all the blanks below.<br />
Your Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Your GU Student Number . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
(Leave blank if you do not know what it is.)<br />
Your Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province/State . . . . . . . . . . . Postal/Zip . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
238 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Answer Sheet for Unit Three<br />
Blacken the correct space for each numbered item. For all<br />
questions, be sure the number beside the spaces on the answer<br />
sheet is the same as the number of the question.<br />
1<br />
A B C D<br />
8<br />
A B C D<br />
15 A B C D<br />
2<br />
A B C D<br />
9<br />
A B C D<br />
16 A B C D<br />
3<br />
A B C D<br />
10 A B C D 17 A B C D<br />
4<br />
A B C D<br />
11 A B C D 18 A B C D<br />
5<br />
A B C D<br />
12 A B C D 19 A B C D<br />
6<br />
A B C D<br />
13 A B C D 20 A B C D<br />
7<br />
A B C D<br />
14 A B C D<br />
Write below any questions you would like to ask your instructor<br />
about the lessons.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Now look over this student report answer sheet to be sure you<br />
have completed all the questions. Then return it to your GU instructor<br />
or office in your area. The address should be stamped<br />
on the copyright page near the front of your study guide.<br />
For GU Office Use Only<br />
Date . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Score . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
GU Christian Service Program
R e q u e s t f o r I n f o r m a t i o n<br />
239<br />
CS4241 <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
Your Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Your GU Student Number . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
(Leave blank if you do not know what it is.)<br />
Your Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province/State . . . . . . . . . . . Postal/Zip . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
REQUEST FOR INFORMATION<br />
The GU office in your area will be happy to send you<br />
information about other GU courses that are available and their<br />
cost. You may use the space below to ask for that information.<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
240 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Invitation to Accept Jesus Christ as<br />
Lord and Savior<br />
Becoming a Christian and receiving the gift of eternal life is<br />
a choice you make. God has done everything possible to open<br />
the door to heaven for you. Jesus suffered a cruel death on the<br />
Cross, taking the punishment we rightfully deserved, so that the<br />
very worst of sinners can now be fully forgiven and receive the<br />
gift of eternal life.<br />
To receive this gift, you need to admit that you are a sinner<br />
and ask God to forgive you of all the evil deeds you have done.<br />
You need to trust in and take Jesus Christ into your life as your<br />
Lord and Savior.<br />
If you are ready to receive Jesus, say this prayer now and<br />
mean it from your heart:<br />
Dear Father in heaven, I recognize today that I<br />
have sinned against you, and it is my desire to<br />
turn away from my sins from this day forward.<br />
Please forgive me. I also believe You sent Your<br />
Son, Jesus Christ, to die in my place on the<br />
cross and that He rose from the dead on the<br />
third day. I receive Him today as my Lord and<br />
Savior by faith and will live for Him the rest of<br />
my life. Please change my life and make your<br />
presence known in me. I ask this in Jesus’ holy<br />
name, Amen.
R e s p o n s e P a g e<br />
241<br />
CS4241 <strong>Starting</strong> <strong>New</strong> <strong>Churches</strong><br />
RESPONSE PAGE<br />
Please write in BLOCK letters:<br />
Your Name: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Post Office Box: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Street<br />
Address: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
State/Province: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Postal or Zip Code: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
E-mail address: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
1. Were you a Christian, having understood God’s plan of<br />
salvation and accepted Jesus as your Savior, before starting<br />
this course? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
2. Did you accept Jesus Christ as a result of studying these<br />
lessons? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
3. Do you belong to a local church? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . If so,<br />
what church? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
4. Would you like to have an address of a local church in your<br />
area? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
5. Would you like to have information about other courses like<br />
this that you can study? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
242 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Congratulations on having finished this<br />
Christian Service course. Send this sheet<br />
to your national Global University office if<br />
indicated or local church study center or<br />
Global University’s international headquarters<br />
in Springfield, MO, USA (address shown on the<br />
back cover).<br />
May God bless you as you love and serve Him.
243<br />
SEND US THE NAMES AND<br />
ADDRESSES OF YOUR FRIENDS<br />
We will send them Lesson 1 of our evangelism booklet<br />
“The Great Questions of Life.”<br />
Print Clearly<br />
Last Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
First Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province or State ` . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Zip or Postal Code . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Last Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
First Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province or State ` . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Zip or Postal Code . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
244 S t a r t i n g N e w C h u r c h e s<br />
Last Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
First Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province or State ` . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Zip or Postal Code . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Last Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
First Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province or State ` . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Zip or Postal Code . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Last Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
First Name . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Mailing Address . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Province or State ` . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Zip or Postal Code . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .